A preservative against the change of religion, or, A just and true idea of the Roman Catholick religion, opposed to the flattering portraictures made thereof, and particularly to that of my Lord of Condom translated out of the French original, by Claudius Gilbert ...
         Préservatif contre le changement de religion. English
         Jurieu, Pierre, 1637-1713.
      
       
         
           1683
        
      
       Approx. 402 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 108 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A46370
         Wing J1211
         ESTC R16948
         11859358
         ocm 11859358
         49995
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A46370)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 49995)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 499:9)
      
       
         
           
             A preservative against the change of religion, or, A just and true idea of the Roman Catholick religion, opposed to the flattering portraictures made thereof, and particularly to that of my Lord of Condom translated out of the French original, by Claudius Gilbert ...
             Préservatif contre le changement de religion. English
             Jurieu, Pierre, 1637-1713.
             Gilbert, Claudius, d. 1696?
          
           [10], 204 p.
           
             Printed by S. Roycroft, for Thomas Cockerill ...,
             London :
             1683.
          
           
             Translation of Préservatif contre le changement de religion.
             Reproduction of original in Cambridge University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
     
        2007-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-08 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-09 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-09 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           PRESERVATIVE
           Against
           the
           CHANGE
           OF
           RELIGION
           :
           OR
           ,
           A
           Just
           and
           true
           Idea
           of
           the
           Roman
           Catholick
           Religion
           ,
           opposed
           to
           the
           Flattering
           Portraictures
           made
           thereof
           ,
           and
           particularly
           to
           that
           of
           my
           Lord
           of
           Condom
           .
        
         
           Translated
           out
           of
           the
           French
           Original
           ,
           by
           
             CLAUDIUS
             GILBERT
          
           ,
           Batchelor
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           Minister
           of
           Belfast
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             S.
             Roycroft
          
           ,
           for
           
             Thomas
             Cockerill
          
           at
           the
           
             Three
             Legs
          
           in
           the
           Poultrey
           ,
           1683.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           Worshipful
           Soveraign
           ,
           AND
           THE
           BURGESSES
           OF
           THE
           Borough
           of
           Belfast
           ,
           AND
           To
           the
           Inhabitants
           thereof
           .
        
         
           
             Christian
             Friends
             ,
          
        
         
           THis
           Learned
           Piece
           was
           lately
           brought
           to
           my
           Hand
           by
           a
           Signal
           Providence
           ,
           
           in
           its
           Native
           French
           Dress
           .
           By
           the
           renewed
           perusal
           thereof
           ;
           I
           found
           it
           to
           be
           very
           Substantial
           and
           Seasonable
           ,
           which
           made
           me
           willing
           to
           render
           it
           more
           useful
           ,
           by
           Publishing
           it
           in
           our
           Vulgar
           Habit.
           It
           hath
           been
           found
           to
           be
           of
           singular
           Service
           in
           its
           Native
           Country
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           so
           among
           us
           likewise
           ,
           through
           God's
           Blessing
           .
           Whilst
           so
           many
           Thousand
           of
           our
           Neighbours
           Houses
           are
           daily
           Fired
           ,
           it
           's
           time
           for
           All
           to
           awake
           .
           The
           multiplied
           Persecutions
           of
           the
           Protestants
           in
           France
           ,
           so
           causelesly
           renewed
           of
           late
           ,
           should
           rowze
           up
           all
           Christians
           round
           about
           them
           .
        
         
         
           In
           such
           Infectious
           Times
           ,
           a
           Choice
           ANTIDOTE
           should
           be
           valued
           and
           desired
           of
           All.
           Many
           Reasons
           might
           oblige
           me
           to
           recommend
           this
           Present
           to
           your
           View
           and
           Improvement
           :
           The
           choice
           Ingredients
           thereof
           were
           very
           Skilfully
           Composed
           ,
           and
           Faithfully
           Dispensed
           by
           the
           Learned
           Author
           thereof
           .
           My
           Zealous
           Affections
           for
           all
           Your
           Prosperous
           Welfare
           ,
           chiefly
           in
           Spirituals
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Common
           Interest
           of
           all
           Christians
           ,
           have
           perswaded
           Me
           to
           this
           Publication
           ,
           which
           I
           desire
           cordially
           to
           commend
           to
           the
           Blessing
           of
           the
           Most
           
           High
           ,
           as
           becomes
           the
           Function
           and
           Relation
           of
           ,
        
         
           
             Your
             Faithfully
             Devoted
             in
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             for
             the
             best
             Service
             ,
             CLAVDIVS
             GILBERT
             .
          
           
             Belfast
             ,
             
               July
               3.
               1682.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           OF
           THE
           ARTICLES
           Contained
           in
           this
           BOOK
           .
        
         
           
             
               ARTICLE
               I.
               
            
             GEneral
             Reflexions
             upon
             my
             Lord
             of
             
             Condom's
             Book
             ,
             
               pag.
               19
            
          
           
             
               Article
               II.
               
            
             A
             General
             Idea
             of
             both
             Religions
             ,
             
               p.
               36
            
          
           
             
             
               Article
               III.
               
            
             That
             we
             agree
             not
             about
             Fundamental
             Points
             ,
             
               p.
               45
            
          
           
             
               Article
               IV.
               
            
             That
             the
             Worship
             forbidden
             of
             God
             ,
             cannot
             terminate
             in
             him
             ,
             
               p.
               53
            
          
           
             
               Article
               V.
               
            
             Of
             the
             Invocation
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             
               p.
               56
            
          
           
             
               Article
               VI.
               
            
             Of
             Images
             and
             Relicks
             ,
             
               p.
               78
            
          
           
             
               Article
               VII
               .
            
             Of
             Justification
             ,
             and
             Merit
             of
             Works
             ,
             
               p.
               87
            
          
           
             
               Article
               VIII
               .
            
             Of
             Satisfactions
             ,
             Indulgences
             ,
             and
             Purgatory
             ,
             
               p.
               101
            
          
           
             
               Article
               IX
               .
            
             Of
             Sacraments
             in
             General
             ,
             
               p.
               115
            
          
           
             
             
               Article
               X.
               
            
             Of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             of
             Real
             Presence
             ,
             and
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             
               p.
               120
            
          
           
             
               Article
               XI
               .
            
             Of
             the
             Adoration
             of
             the
             Host
             ,
             
               p.
               137
            
          
           
             
               Article
               XII
               .
            
             Of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
             ,
             
               p.
               152
            
          
           
             
               Article
               XIII
               .
            
             Of
             the
             Retranchment
             of
             the
             Cup
             ,
             
               p.
               165
            
          
           
             
               Article
               XIV
               .
            
             Of
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             
               p.
               176
            
          
           
             
               Article
               XV.
               
            
             Of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               p.
               182
            
          
           
             
               Article
               XVI
               .
            
             Of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Authority
             ,
             
               p.
               189
            
          
           
             
             
               Article
               XVII
               .
            
             Of
             the
             Points
             which
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             hath
             forgotten
             ;
             Of
             the
             Worship
             in
             an
             Vnknown
             Tongue
             ;
             Of
             the
             Multitude
             of
             Ceremonies
             ;
             Of
             Masses
             without
             Communicants
             ;
             Of
             forced
             Celibat
             ,
             
               p.
               198
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           PRESERVATIVE
           Against
           the
           Change
           of
           Religion
           ;
           OR
           ,
           A
           just
           and
           true
           Idea
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Roman
           Religion
           ,
           opposed
           to
           the
           flattering
           Portraicture
           ,
           which
           is
           made
           thereof
           ;
           and
           particularly
           to
           that
           of
           my
           Lord
           of
           Condom
           .
        
         
           NEver
           were
           greater
           Efforts
           in
           France
           to
           effect
           what
           they
           call
           Conversions
           ,
           and
           never
           was
           the
           Truth
           attack'd
           by
           so
           many
           Means
           ,
           nor
           fought
           with
           so
           much
           Success
           .
           We
           see
           nothing
           else
           every
           where
           ,
           but
           Scandalous
           falls
           ;
           therefore
           they
           that
           lay
           to
           heart
           their
           Salvation
           ▪
           ought
           to
           be
           furnished
           beforehand
           against
           the
           Contagion
           of
           this
           ill
           Air
           ,
           that
           reigns
           at
           this
           day
           .
           It
           's
           time
           to
           awake
           when
           the
           house
           is
           burning
           ;
           and
           one
           may
           say
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Zeal
           of
           our
           Reformed
           in
           France
           be
           not
           kindled
           
           anew
           ,
           they
           are
           next
           to
           the
           seeing
           the
           ruine
           of
           their
           whole
           Party
           .
           The
           Book
           of
           my
           Lord
           of
           Condom
           is
           one
           of
           the
           Means
           which
           is
           used
           with
           most
           Success
           ,
           to
           delude
           those
           Spirits
           that
           are
           Wavering
           ,
           and
           whereof
           the
           Piety
           is
           ill
           fixed
           .
           These
           Gentlemen
           have
           so
           high
           an
           Opinion
           of
           that
           Work
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           it
           can
           do
           ,
           that
           many
           Bishops
           cause
           it
           to
           be
           printed
           at
           their
           own
           Cost
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           distributed
           within
           their
           Diocess
           to
           all
           considerable
           Protestants
           there
           .
           The
           Temptation
           is
           powerful
           ,
           and
           the
           Method
           which
           my
           Lord
           of
           Condom
           hath
           used
           is
           dextrous
           ,
           his
           Artifices
           are
           fine
           and
           delicate
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           this
           Book
           is
           able
           to
           Corrupt
           the
           hearts
           of
           those
           that
           are
           inclin'd
           towards
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           seeking
           out
           some
           Pretences
           to
           quit
           a
           Religion
           so
           cruelly
           attack'd
           .
           It
           is
           then
           needful
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           World
           should
           be
           taught
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           should
           keep
           his
           Guard
           well
           against
           such
           a
           Temptation
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Roman
           Church
           labours
           to
           spread
           my
           Lord
           of
           
           Condom's
           Book
           through
           all
           Europe
           ,
           by
           causing
           it
           to
           be
           turn'd
           into
           all
           Languages
           ,
           we
           must
           also
           disperse
           through
           them
           all
           the
           Answers
           opposed
           thereto
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Publick
           shall
           have
           found
           one
           ,
           best
           liked
           ,
           every
           Particular
           Person
           should
           furnish
           himself
           with
           a
           Copy
           thereof
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           still
           at
           hand
           ,
           and
           still
           read
           over
           ,
           to
           be
           continually
           upheld
           against
           such
           a
           Temptation
           ,
           as
           is
           never
           at
           an
           end
           ,
           but
           is
           uncessantly
           still
           renewing
           .
        
         
           Ever
           since
           that
           Loss
           ,
           which
           the
           Roman
           Church
           had
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           last
           Age
           of
           so
           many
           Millions
           of
           Souls
           ,
           which
           did
           then
           separate
           from
           her
           Communion
           ;
           no
           Endeavours
           have
           been
           omitted
           to
           repair
           that
           Breach
           and
           no
           Means
           but
           have
           been
           employ'd
           to
           bring
           back
           into
           her
           Bosom
           such
           as
           have
           gone
           away
           from
           it
           .
           We
           must
           needs
           bear
           them
           this
           Witness
           ,
           that
           never
           so
           much
           Ardor
           and
           Zeal
           was
           seen
           in
           any
           Enterprize
           ;
           never
           was
           a
           more
           serious
           and
           important
           Affair
           undertaken
           ,
           
           than
           this
           design
           they
           have
           laid
           to
           hinder
           the
           duration
           and
           progress
           of
           That
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Schism
           and
           Heresie
           .
           It
           is
           indeed
           a
           design
           which
           cannot
           be
           blamed
           .
           If
           these
           Gentlemen
           are
           well
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           the
           Religion
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           abandon'd
           ,
           is
           the
           only
           One
           ,
           that
           may
           conduct
           unto
           Salvation
           :
           We
           may
           not
           wonder
           ,
           if
           they
           labour
           to
           bring
           us
           back
           thereto
           ,
           provided
           that
           they
           endeavour
           it
           in
           a
           good
           way
           ,
           honestly
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           Principle
           of
           Charity
           and
           true
           Zeal
           .
           But
           as
           it
           often
           happens
           ,
           that
           in
           such
           a
           case
           Men
           prove
           the
           Cullies
           of
           their
           own
           hearts
           ,
           and
           that
           Self-love
           ,
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           do
           delude
           them
           ;
           all
           should
           well
           examine
           themselves
           in
           that
           regard
           ,
           and
           not
           take
           it
           ill
           ,
           that
           they
           that
           are
           concern'd
           therein
           be
           willing
           to
           have
           their
           part
           in
           such
           an
           Examination
           .
        
         
           We
           should
           not
           imagine
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           which
           is
           called
           
             Zeal
             for
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             design
             to
             convert
             Hereticks
          
           ,
           should
           necessarily
           flow
           from
           a
           good
           Principle
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           Trial
           of
           the
           Faith
           of
           his
           Elect
           ,
           hath
           almost
           always
           permitted
           ,
           that
           false
           Religions
           have
           had
           more
           Zeal
           for
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           True
           ,
           than
           the
           True
           Religion
           for
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           Falser
           .
           When
           Christian
           Religion
           became
           predominant
           ,
           She
           did
           not
           do
           that
           for
           the
           ruine
           of
           Paganism
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           done
           against
           her
           during
           the
           Reign
           of
           Pagan
           Emperours
           .
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           that
           true
           Zeal
           is
           always
           accompanied
           with
           Moderation
           ,
           and
           false
           Zeal
           with
           Violence
           .
           So
           that
           in
           the
           Eyes
           of
           Flesh
           ,
           the
           true
           faithful
           Ones
           do
           appear
           Luke-warm
           ;
           and
           the
           Euemies
           of
           Truth
           do
           pass
           for
           true
           Zealots
           .
           When
           Human
           Passions
           do
           mingle
           themselves
           in
           those
           Sentiments
           of
           Hearts
           called
           Religion
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Excess
           that
           they
           are
           not
           capable
           of
           .
           In
           respect
           of
           other
           Objects
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           their
           greatest
           Transports
           they
           do
           reproach
           themselves
           secretly
           ,
           which
           stops
           their
           fury
           ,
           and
           steal
           away
           some
           part
           of
           their
           Impetuousness
           ;
           and
           chiefly
           
           when
           they
           are
           allay'd
           ,
           and
           consider
           in
           cold
           blood
           their
           Conduct
           past
           ,
           they
           do
           often
           accuse
           their
           own
           selves
           .
           But
           contrarily
           here
           ,
           Passions
           do
           sollicite
           and
           animate
           themselves
           ,
           they
           make
           Merit
           of
           their
           Violence
           ,
           and
           believe
           that
           God
           and
           his
           Church
           are
           concern'd
           in
           their
           Justification
           ;
           because
           they
           imagine
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           labour'd
           for
           the
           Truth
           .
           This
           is
           one
           of
           the
           Reasons
           why
           often
           Men
           believe
           ,
           that
           they
           see
           but
           little
           Zeal
           in
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           while
           there
           is
           so
           much
           Fire
           in
           the
           Conduct
           of
           Them
           ,
           that
           endeavour
           her
           Ruine
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           must
           needs
           grant
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           something
           more
           .
           The
           Moderation
           of
           the
           Faithful
           doth
           not
           alway
           proceed
           from
           that
           Sweet
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           very
           Genius
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           It
           comes
           often
           from
           the
           coldness
           of
           their
           Zeal
           ;
           God
           permits
           it
           to
           oblige
           us
           to
           adore
           in
           Silence
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           his
           Conduct
           ,
           and
           to
           confound
           at
           the
           same
           time
           the
           Pride
           of
           Mans
           heart
           .
           We
           have
           much
           less
           Love
           for
           the
           Truth
           ,
           than
           the
           World
           and
           the
           Devil
           have
           of
           Hatred
           against
           it
           .
           And
           whilst
           we
           act
           in
           the
           Establishment
           of
           Religion
           by
           a
           Principle
           ,
           of
           Self-love
           ,
           we
           have
           quite
           another
           kind
           of
           Ardor
           than
           when
           we
           have
           no
           other
           prospect
           than
           that
           of
           the
           Glory
           of
           God.
           The
           Church
           doth
           easily
           relent
           ;
           the
           fervour
           of
           the
           Zeal
           ,
           which
           seeks
           the
           Conversion
           of
           Others
           ,
           doth
           not
           last
           long
           .
           It
           is
           so
           hard
           a
           thing
           to
           seek
           for
           Salvation
           ,
           that
           Men
           imagine
           they
           do
           enough
           to
           labour
           for
           their
           own
           ,
           without
           charging
           themselves
           with
           the
           Care
           of
           Others
           .
           And
           we
           easily
           fall
           into
           those
           unhappy
           Thoughts
           ,
           That
           
             God
             is
             good
             enough
             to
             do
             his
             own
             Business
          
           ;
           that
           
             he
             will
             have
             a
             care
             of
             his
             own
             Interest
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             he
             will
             not
             want
             Means
             to
             Convert
             them
             whom
             he
             hath
             destined
             to
             eternal
             Salvation
             .
          
           Whereas
           false
           Zeal
           doth
           hold
           it self
           up
           ,
           doth
           persevere
           ,
           and
           finds
           it self
           often
           more
           capable
           to
           endure
           greater
           Labours
           ,
           than
           the
           true
           Devotion
           .
        
         
         
           It
           is
           a
           thing
           that
           confounds
           us
           :
           I
           grant
           it
           's
           one
           of
           the
           great
           Temptations
           which
           good
           Souls
           are
           to
           overcome
           .
           But
           truly
           ,
           it
           's
           a
           Thing
           whereof
           it
           's
           impossible
           to
           deny
           the
           Truth
           ,
           if
           we
           have
           any
           thing
           of
           good
           Faith
           or
           Probity
           .
           Our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           himself
           doth
           teach
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Pharisees
           and
           the
           false
           Doctors
           of
           Judaism
           did
           
             compass
             Sea
             and
             Land
             to
             make
             a
             Proselyte
          
           ;
           and
           all
           their
           labours
           did
           conclude
           to
           render
           Him
           a
           Son
           of
           Hell
           ,
           likes
           themselves
           .
           All
           those
           things
           do
           make
           me
           conclude
           ,
           That
           the
           Zeal
           to
           make
           Conversions
           ,
           is
           not
           always
           a
           certain
           Sign
           that
           the
           Truth
           is
           in
           that
           Party
           .
           It
           is
           a
           favourable
           Prejudice
           ;
           but
           after
           all
           it
           's
           but
           a
           Prejudice
           ▪
           and
           we
           should
           not
           suffer
           our selves
           to
           be
           conducted
           by
           those
           kinds
           of
           Lights
           ,
           which
           are
           often
           deceitful
           .
           We
           must
           be
           permitted
           to
           examine
           ,
           If
           the
           Zeal
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           causes
           so
           many
           Emotions
           ,
           be
           a
           Divine
           fire
           ,
           or
           a
           Passion
           meerly
           Humane
           .
           Now
           we
           cannot
           better
           know
           the
           Nature
           of
           that
           Zeal
           ▪
           which
           seeks
           for
           Conversions
           ,
           than
           by
           the
           Means
           which
           it
           employs
           :
           for
           it
           's
           an
           indubitable
           Principle
           ,
           That
           
             true
             Piety
             never
             doth
             any
             ill
             ,
             that
             good
             may
             come
             thereof
             .
          
           She
           seeks
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Men
           ;
           but
           she
           seeks
           it
           by
           ways
           that
           are
           just
           ,
           lawful
           ,
           and
           rational
           .
        
         
           I.
           First
           ,
           It
           is
           certain
           that
           true
           Zeal
           doth
           never
           employ
           for
           Conversion
           the
           
             Sword
             ,
             Fire
             ,
             Violence
          
           and
           Torments
           .
           Those
           are
           ill
           Commentators
           of
           the
           Words
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           make
           him
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Compel
             them
             to
             come
             in
          
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Constrain
             them
             by
             Violence
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             fear
             of
             Death
             ,
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           which
           is
           the
           Wedding
           Room
           .
           The
           Lord
           cannot
           suffer
           in
           that
           Wedding
           Room
           ,
           any
           but
           such
           as
           are
           clad
           with
           the
           Wedding
           Garment
           ,
           and
           which
           have
           a
           true
           and
           solid
           Piety
           :
           But
           those
           People
           which
           are
           brought
           into
           the
           Church
           by
           Fear
           and
           Threatnings
           ,
           are
           Hypocrites
           and
           Impious
           Persons
           ,
           which
           disrobe
           
           their
           Impiety
           to
           the
           sight
           of
           Men
           ;
           Rebels
           ,
           which
           feign
           their
           Submission
           ,
           meditate
           a
           Revolt
           ,
           and
           which
           always
           bear
           the
           heart
           of
           an
           Enemy
           .
           The
           Church
           hath
           suffered
           many
           Persecutions
           ,
           but
           never
           did
           execute
           any
           upon
           others
           .
           She
           overcame
           Paganism
           ,
           as
           Paganism
           had
           overcome
           her
           before
           ;
           but
           she
           never
           did
           retaliate
           it
           .
           She
           did
           not
           use
           the
           Authority
           of
           Constantine
           and
           Theodosius
           ,
           to
           defile
           the
           Temples
           of
           the
           False
           gods
           with
           the
           Blood
           of
           their
           Worshippers
           ,
           as
           the
           Pagans
           had
           employ'd
           the
           Swords
           of
           
           Nero's
           ,
           
             Maximius
             ,
             Decius
          
           and
           
           Diocletian's
           to
           bathe
           the
           Earth
           with
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christians
           .
           One
           must
           be
           very
           ignorant
           in
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           not
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           the
           Contests
           She
           had
           with
           the
           
             Arrians
             ,
             Eutychians
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Hereticks
           ,
           She
           used
           only
           Exhortations
           ,
           Reasons
           ,
           Councils
           ,
           and
           other
           such
           like
           Arms.
           Contrarily
           ,
           the
           Hereticks
           have
           carried
           on
           their
           Fury
           against
           the
           living
           Temples
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           they
           have
           employed
           Sword
           and
           Fire
           ,
           and
           established
           themselves
           ,
           by
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Horrour
           and
           of
           the
           fear
           of
           Death
           ,
           which
           their
           Arms
           did
           cast
           into
           Mens
           Souls
           .
           I
           know
           not
           if
           there
           be
           ,
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           any
           honest
           People
           ,
           that
           do
           not
           behold
           those
           horrid
           Tragedies
           which
           have
           shed
           so
           much
           Blood
           in
           the
           Ages
           past
           ;
           but
           as
           so
           many
           Accesses
           of
           Fury
           and
           a
           phrentick
           Fever
           ,
           during
           which
           ,
           Christianity
           arm'd
           against
           it self
           ,
           made
           it
           a
           pleasure
           and
           a
           duty
           to
           shed
           its
           own
           Blood
           ,
           and
           thrust
           the
           cruel
           Sword
           into
           its
           own
           Bowels
           .
           If
           mens
           Souls
           be
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           Christ
           Jesus
           by
           Fear
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           by
           the
           fear
           of
           Hell
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           dread
           of
           Gods
           Judgments
           ;
           Knowing
           ,
           saith
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             the
             Terrour
             of
             the
             Lord
             we
             perswade
             men
             to
             the
             Faith
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           
        
         
           II.
           Hope
           is
           also
           one
           of
           the
           Ways
           whereby
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           are
           more
           strongly
           drawn
           .
           But
           to
           bring
           Men
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           no
           other
           Hope
           is
           to
           be
           given
           them
           ,
           
           but
           that
           which
           the
           Lord
           himself
           gives
           them
           .
           One
           must
           promise
           them
           exactly
           what
           he
           hath
           himself
           promised
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Eternal
             life
          
           ;
           these
           are
           the
           Rewards
           of
           Heaven
           .
           
             Whosoever
             shall
             forsake
             Father
             ,
             Mother
             ,
             Children
             ,
             Wife
             ,
             goods
             or
             house
             ,
             he
             shall
             receive
             an
             hundred
             fold
             in
             eternal
             life
             .
          
           I
           find
           not
           that
           he
           hath
           presented
           any
           other
           Objects
           to
           Men
           to
           perswade
           them
           to
           come
           to
           him
           .
           All
           the
           World
           agrees
           ,
           that
           nothing
           is
           more
           base
           ,
           than
           to
           betray
           the
           Truth
           and
           ones
           own
           Conscience
           for
           Interest
           .
           
             Buy
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             sell
             it
             not
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Wise
           man.
           I
           speak
           not
           only
           of
           those
           Truths
           which
           are
           of
           the
           highest
           import
           ,
           and
           whereon
           depends
           Salvation
           ;
           I
           speak
           of
           Truth
           in
           general
           .
           It
           's
           one
           of
           the
           richest
           Presents
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           to
           the
           Soul
           what
           Light
           is
           to
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           to
           renounce
           it
           for
           a
           base
           Interest
           ,
           it
           's
           to
           despise
           God
           that
           gave
           it
           us
           .
           It
           is
           to
           prefer
           willingly
           Darkness
           to
           Light
           ;
           it
           's
           to
           merit
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           cast
           us
           into
           a
           Reprobate
           sense
           ,
           and
           deprive
           us
           of
           all
           knowledge
           of
           his
           Truth
           .
           Do
           what
           men
           can
           ,
           they
           cannot
           but
           esteem
           slightly
           such
           as
           change
           their
           Religion
           for
           carnal
           Considerations
           ,
           for
           a
           Charge
           ,
           for
           a
           Pension
           ,
           and
           for
           such
           like
           Preferments
           .
           It
           's
           then
           clear
           ,
           that
           it
           's
           not
           honest
           to
           sollicite
           men
           to
           commit
           base
           and
           criminal
           Actions
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           are
           afterwards
           slighted
           .
           Father
           Mainbourg
           doth
           rationally
           commend
           Paul
           the
           Third
           ,
           who
           forbad
           Cardinal
           Contarin
           to
           give
           or
           promise
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           Protestant
           Divines
           ,
           not
           willing
           that
           it
           might
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           corrupted
           them
           with
           Mony
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           by
           so
           base
           a
           way
           to
           the
           Belief
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           employs
           Means
           much
           more
           noble
           to
           convert
           the
           Strayers
           .
           It
           's
           hard
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           this
           Author
           hath
           not
           in
           view
           some
           Persons
           nearer
           him
           ,
           than
           Paul
           the
           Third
           ,
           than
           Cardinal
           Contarin
           ,
           and
           the
           Lutherans
           of
           the
           time
           past
           .
           The
           Roman
           Catholick
           in
           France
           ,
           the
           Protestant
           in
           Holland
           and
           in
           England
           
           should
           never
           say
           ,
           
             Your
             Religion
             is
             an
             invincible
             Obstacle
             to
             your
             Fortune
             ;
             nothing
             will
             be
             done
             for
             you
             whilst
             you
             are
             of
             that
             Religion
             .
          
           Methinks
           the
           Devil
           hath
           rendred
           this
           Conduct
           very
           suspicious
           ,
           and
           Men
           should
           think
           it
           their
           point
           of
           Honour
           not
           to
           imitate
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           say
           as
           he
           ,
           
             I
             will
             give
             thee
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             their
             glory
             .
          
        
         
           III.
           It
           seems
           also
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           it
           s
           but
           an
           ill
           Character
           in
           the
           Zeal
           that
           seeks
           Conversions
           ,
           to
           be
           so
           indifferent
           in
           the
           Choice
           of
           People
           .
           It
           's
           true
           that
           the
           Net
           of
           the
           Gospel
           Preaching
           gathers
           on
           the
           Sea-shoar
           all
           that
           is
           found
           within
           its
           compass
           ,
           Dirt
           ,
           Stones
           and
           Pearls
           ;
           but
           the
           Fisher-man
           makes
           his
           Choice
           ▪
           he
           takes
           the
           Pearls
           ,
           and
           throws
           the
           rest
           into
           the
           Water
           .
           The
           true
           Church
           doth
           inclose
           indeed
           enough
           of
           Prophane
           and
           ill
           Christians
           ,
           whereof
           she
           cannot
           get
           rid
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           born
           in
           her
           bosom
           .
           She
           hath
           no
           need
           to
           fortifie
           the
           ill
           Party
           ,
           and
           increase
           it
           by
           receiving
           the
           Impious
           ,
           the
           Libertines
           and
           worldly
           Professours
           ,
           which
           do
           cast
           themselves
           into
           her
           Arms
           ,
           only
           to
           recover
           the
           Reputation
           that
           they
           have
           lost
           ,
           and
           upon
           design
           to
           procure
           themselves
           some
           Protectors
           against
           the
           Party
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           dishonoured
           by
           their
           Crimes
           .
           The
           Spirit
           that
           should
           conduct
           men
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           is
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Purity
           and
           of
           Renunciation
           to
           the
           World
           ;
           for
           the
           Lord
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             any
             will
             follow
             me
             ,
             he
             must
             deny
             himself
             .
          
           I
           think
           therefore
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           Church
           should
           never
           open
           her
           Arms
           unto
           such
           ,
           who
           have
           always
           distinguished
           themselves
           by
           a
           life
           full
           of
           Disorders
           ,
           unless
           she
           may
           have
           good
           assurances
           that
           they
           will
           renounce
           Crime
           as
           well
           as
           Errour
           .
           And
           to
           be
           assured
           of
           that
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           a
           long
           Trial.
           I
           know
           well
           what
           is
           said
           and
           thought
           about
           it
           .
           
             It
             's
             true
          
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             that
             by
             these
             sorts
             of
             Conversions
             we
             augment
             not
             the
             Number
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             but
             we
             lessen
             that
             of
             the
             Hereticks
             :
             In
          
           
           
             diminishing
             their
             Number
             ,
             they
             may
             happily
             be
             brought
             one
             day
             to
             be
             ashamed
             of
             their
             Singularity
             .
          
           Their
           Multitude
           helps
           to
           make
           them
           Heady
           ;
           they
           perswade
           themselves
           to
           be
           in
           the
           right
           ,
           because
           they
           see
           themselves
           to
           be
           many
           ,
           who
           report
           it
           so
           one
           to
           another
           .
           
             These
             ill
             Converts
          
           ,
           say
           they
           again
           ,
           
             have
             Families
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             they
             have
             Children
             that
             may
             be
             made
             good
             Christians
             ;
             the
             Stock
             is
             naught
             ,
             but
             the
             Branches
             may
             be
             sanctified
             .
          
           Whoever
           Reasons
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           be
           he
           Catholick
           Roman
           or
           Protestant
           ,
           assuredly
           reasons
           but
           badly
           .
           Although
           these
           kinds
           of
           Reasoning
           were
           not
           altogether
           delusions
           ,
           yet
           must
           it
           needs
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           Maxims
           of
           a
           Politick
           purely
           human
           ;
           for
           indeed
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christianism
           doth
           not
           commit
           a
           present
           Evil
           for
           the
           prospect
           of
           a
           future
           Good.
           He
           abhors
           Vice
           and
           Crime
           ;
           he
           would
           not
           be
           beholding
           to
           it
           for
           the
           Salvation
           of
           many
           Souls
           ,
           though
           it
           could
           be
           the
           very
           occasion
           of
           saving
           some
           .
           The
           Church
           casts
           all
           those
           dead
           Carkasses
           on
           the
           Shoar
           ,
           far
           enough
           from
           receiving
           them
           into
           her
           bosom
           ,
           under
           whatsoever
           pretence
           .
        
         
           IV.
           In
           fine
           ,
           Sincerity
           and
           
             good
             Faith
          
           are
           ,
           in
           my
           Judgment
           ,
           an
           inseparable
           quality
           of
           true
           Zeal
           .
           The
           Prince
           of
           Darkness
           often
           transforms
           himself
           into
           an
           Angel
           of
           Light
           ;
           but
           never
           doth
           an
           Angel
           of
           Light
           take
           the
           form
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Darkness
           .
           Falshood
           often
           abuses
           the
           Truth
           to
           support
           it self
           ;
           but
           Truth
           can
           never
           make
           any
           good
           use
           of
           Falshood
           .
           This
           is
           to
           borrow
           the
           Devils
           Weapons
           for
           to
           fight
           for
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           cannot
           have
           any
           good
           success
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           nothing
           common
           between
           Christ
           and
           Belial
           .
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           that
           pious
           Frauds
           are
           no
           New
           things
           :
           Of
           a
           long
           time
           have
           Miracles
           been
           fained
           ,
           Oracles
           supposed
           ,
           and
           Books
           published
           under
           the
           Names
           of
           Authors
           ,
           who
           were
           known
           to
           have
           some
           weight
           with
           those
           
           whom
           they
           had
           a
           design
           to
           convert
           .
           It
           's
           that
           which
           hath
           given
           birth
           to
           the
           Oracles
           of
           the
           Sybils
           ,
           to
           the
           Books
           of
           
             Mercurius
             Trismegistus
          
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           false
           Visions
           of
           the
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           to
           so
           many
           other
           Deceits
           ,
           contrived
           with
           a
           good
           Intention
           .
           But
           this
           Conduct
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           ancient
           ▪
           is
           not
           therefore
           become
           better
           by
           growing
           old
           :
           Never
           will
           Deceit
           prescribe
           against
           Probity
           and
           good
           Faith.
           It
           will
           always
           be
           true
           ,
           That
           a
           Zeal
           which
           deceives
           Men
           to
           convert
           them
           ,
           is
           a
           Zeal
           that
           is
           false
           ▪
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           misunderstood
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           hardly
           any
           kind
           of
           Deceit
           which
           is
           not
           practised
           to
           fortifie
           ones
           own
           Party
           ,
           and
           to
           diminish
           the
           opposite
           Party
           :
           But
           here
           is
           that
           which
           is
           most
           ordinarily
           used
           ,
           and
           with
           less
           Secrecy
           .
           It
           's
           that
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           they
           paint
           out
           the
           Religion
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           combat
           ,
           with
           colours
           most
           black
           and
           hideous
           ;
           they
           render
           it
           monstrous
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           cause
           horrour
           ;
           they
           dissemble
           what
           Good
           it
           hath
           ,
           they
           exaggerate
           what
           it
           hath
           of
           Evil
           ;
           they
           give
           a
           Criminal
           Character
           to
           all
           its
           Expressions
           ;
           they
           make
           Heresies
           of
           all
           Tenets
           ;
           they
           ascribe
           to
           it
           what
           it
           doth
           not
           hold
           ;
           they
           disguise
           ,
           with
           the
           hue
           of
           Infidelity
           ,
           what
           it
           holds
           .
           On
           the
           other
           part
           ,
           they
           fairly
           colour
           the
           Religion
           ,
           whereof
           they
           undertake
           the
           defence
           ;
           they
           draw
           the
           Curtain
           on
           that
           ,
           which
           might
           scandalize
           it
           ;
           they
           give
           an
           air
           of
           Innocency
           to
           their
           most
           criminal
           Practices
           ;
           they
           cover
           with
           fair
           Names
           the
           foulest
           Things
           .
           It
           's
           a
           kind
           of
           discredit
           whereof
           each
           Party
           accuses
           the
           opposite
           Party
           :
           the
           Roman
           Catholick
           accuses
           the
           Protestant
           ,
           and
           the
           Protestant
           accuses
           the
           Roman
           Catholick
           .
           It
           's
           a
           Process
           that
           one
           cannot
           decide
           ,
           but
           by
           examining
           to
           the
           bottom
           ,
           to
           see
           who
           is
           in
           the
           wrong
           ,
           and
           who
           it
           is
           that
           imputes
           or
           imputes
           not
           .
           As
           I
           do
           not
           here
           pretend
           to
           be
           uninterest'd
           ,
           being
           a
           declared
           Protestant
           ,
           I
           make
           no
           difficulty
           to
           pronounce
           ,
           that
           our
           Side
           is
           alone
           in
           the
           good
           Faith
           ;
           yet
           will
           I
           not
           be
           believed
           upon
           
           my
           Word
           :
           But
           the
           thing
           is
           so
           clear
           ,
           and
           so
           well
           known
           of
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           suppose
           it
           ,
           without
           taking
           the
           pains
           to
           prove
           it
           .
           They
           have
           black'd
           Us
           with
           the
           most
           horrid
           Imputations
           ,
           and
           it
           's
           a
           case
           of
           so
           great
           notoriousness
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           it
           be
           possible
           to
           deny
           it
           .
           There
           is
           no
           Heresie
           whereof
           they
           would
           not
           render
           us
           guilty
           :
           They
           have
           said
           ,
           that
           with
           Arrius
           we
           deny
           the
           Eternity
           of
           the
           Son
           and
           his
           Deity
           ;
           that
           with
           Nestorius
           we
           establish
           two
           Persons
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           that
           with
           Eutyches
           we
           confound
           his
           two
           Natures
           .
           They
           are
           two
           opposite
           Heresies
           ,
           and
           which
           cannot
           subsist
           together
           .
           It
           matters
           not
           ,
           all
           is
           well
           enough
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           but
           calumniated
           .
           Hath
           not
           Bellarmine
           made
           a
           Preface
           to
           his
           Book
           
             de
             Christo
          
           ,
           expresly
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           
             Nestorians
             ,
             Sabellians
             ,
             Arrians
          
           and
           Eutychians
           ?
        
         
           Hath
           not
           Gregory
           of
           Valencia
           made
           a
           thick
           Book
           ,
           
             de
             Unitate
             &
             Trinitate
          
           ,
           
           against
           the
           Lutherans
           and
           the
           Calvinists
           ?
           asserting
           ,
           that
           the
           Lutherans
           are
           truly
           of
           the
           Opinion
           of
           Servetus
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Calvinists
           deny
           the
           Divinity
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ?
           And
           doth
           not
           Father
           Cresset
           say
           but
           newly
           ,
           That
           we
           
           
             hate
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             because
             we
             hate
             her
             Son
             ?
          
           In
           regard
           of
           Free
           Will
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           Us
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Party
           of
           the
           Manichees
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           That
           
             Men
             were
             by
             their
             Nature
             determined
             to
             good
             or
             to
             evil
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             not
             carried
             thereto
             by
             Choice
             and
             by
             Will.
          
           In
           regard
           of
           Good
           Works
           ,
           they
           attribute
           to
           Us
           the
           horrid
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Gnosticks
           ,
           that
           said
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Spirital
             man
             may
             plunge
             himself
             into
             the
             most
             abominable
             Crimes
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             without
             fear
             of
             the
             least
             Pollution
             ,
             or
             any
             Condemnation
             .
          
           They
           say
           ,
           That
           we
           deny
           the
           necessity
           of
           Good
           Works
           to
           Salvation
           ;
           that
           we
           make
           a
           vile
           Sinner
           ,
           after
           a
           small
           act
           of
           Faith
           and
           Repentance
           ,
           as
           just
           as
           the
           Holy
           Virgin
           ;
           
           that
           we
           make
           Men
           to
           be
           Just
           by
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           another
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           should
           make
           a
           black
           Stuff
           to
           be
           white
           with
           the
           whiteness
           of
           another
           Stuff
           ;
           that
           we
           do
           cloath
           our
           Just
           man
           with
           an
           imputed
           Justice
           ,
           under
           which
           are
           hid
           the
           most
           horrid
           moral
           Impurities
           ;
           that
           we
           lead
           men
           to
           Salvation
           by
           the
           way
           of
           Crimes
           ,
           Murthers
           ,
           and
           Adulteries
           ;
           that
           we
           render
           the
           effects
           of
           Predestination
           infallible
           ,
           like
           the
           Mahumetans
           ;
           so
           that
           a
           Man
           Predestinate
           living
           like
           a
           Devil
           ,
           cannot
           fail
           to
           become
           happy
           like
           an
           Angel.
           That
           we
           would
           have
           an
           Adulterer
           ,
           a
           Fornicator
           ,
           yea
           a
           Man
           guilty
           of
           the
           Vilest
           disorders
           ,
           may
           be
           as
           assured
           of
           his
           Salvation
           as
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           that
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           despaired
           that
           he
           was
           damned
           ;
           that
           we
           are
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Saints
           .
           In
           fine
           ,
           Who
           could
           number
           all
           the
           Calumnies
           wherewith
           they
           load
           us
           ,
           to
           render
           us
           odious
           ?
           That
           is
           but
           a
           small
           part
           thereof
           .
           And
           the
           most
           terrible
           of
           all
           ,
           it
           's
           that
           though
           we
           justifie
           our selves
           never
           so
           often
           ,
           and
           tell
           them
           we
           abhor
           all
           those
           Heresies
           ,
           that
           we
           detest
           them
           ,
           that
           we
           combat
           them
           ;
           though
           we
           explain
           our selves
           never
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           declare
           that
           the
           Words
           so
           abused
           are
           taken
           in
           a
           Counter-sense
           ;
           though
           we
           cry
           out
           against
           the
           Calumny
           ,
           protest
           our
           Innocency
           ,
           formally
           reject
           all
           the
           Consequences
           imputed
           to
           us
           ;
           that
           comes
           to
           nothing
           ,
           and
           they
           still
           return
           to
           the
           like
           again
           .
           We
           must
           needs
           be
           Hereticks
           at
           any
           rate
           ,
           and
           they
           repeat
           against
           Us
           this
           day
           all
           those
           Calamities
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           air
           of
           Confidence
           as
           if
           we
           had
           nothing
           to
           answer
           thereto
           ,
           or
           had
           never
           answered
           the
           same
           .
           We
           should
           more
           easily
           bear
           with
           those
           Excesses
           ,
           if
           that
           we
           had
           none
           to
           complain
           of
           ,
           but
           those
           small
           Declaimers
           ,
           who
           do
           harangue
           on
           Shop-boards
           ,
           and
           who
           preach
           in
           the
           Markets
           ,
           from
           the
           Steps
           of
           a
           Cross
           .
           If
           those
           Outrages
           were
           done
           Us
           ,
           but
           by
           those
           little
           Scribes
           ,
           who
           are
           void
           of
           Science
           ,
           Name
           ,
           Spirit
           ,
           Honour
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           whereof
           the
           World
           is
           full
           .
           But
           
           it
           's
           impossible
           not
           to
           lose
           our
           Patience
           ,
           when
           we
           see
           Authors
           that
           are
           grave
           and
           able
           ,
           learn'd
           and
           famous
           ,
           compose
           great
           Volumes
           ▪
           whereof
           all
           the
           Pages
           are
           soiled
           with
           those
           black
           Slanders
           ,
           whereto
           we
           have
           answered
           an
           hundred
           times
           .
           When
           we
           cannot
           blame
           Ignorance
           and
           Insufficiency
           ,
           we
           cannot
           but
           complain
           of
           unsincere
           dealings
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           Course
           is
           not
           honest
           .
           It
           's
           an
           inseparable
           Character
           of
           the
           false
           Church
           ;
           Hereticks
           have
           always
           dealt
           thus
           with
           the
           Orthodox
           .
           They
           have
           still
           calumniated
           them
           ,
           and
           have
           disfigured
           by
           their
           Imputations
           the
           purest
           and
           holiest
           Doctrines
           ;
           we
           need
           but
           to
           have
           read
           a
           few
           of
           the
           Holy
           Fathers
           to
           be
           assured
           thereof
           .
           But
           the
           true
           Church
           was
           always
           most
           tender
           of
           Sincerity
           ;
           She
           would
           never
           slander
           her
           Adversaries
           ,
           and
           would
           never
           disjoyn
           Zeal
           from
           fair
           dealing
           .
        
         
           Here
           is
           another
           kind
           of
           foul
           dealing
           ,
           that
           appears
           less
           Criminal
           ;
           it
           's
           that
           which
           flatters
           Religion
           ,
           whereof
           she
           draws
           the
           Picture
           ;
           which
           dissembles
           her
           deformities
           and
           gives
           an
           air
           of
           Innocence
           and
           Purity
           to
           all
           .
           This
           Artifice
           seems
           to
           be
           innocent
           ,
           every
           one
           should
           be
           permitted
           to
           make
           himself
           known
           by
           his
           best
           sorts
           ,
           and
           shew
           its
           fairest
           side
           .
           And
           this
           is
           a
           Method
           ,
           that
           hath
           been
           extreamly
           used
           for
           some
           years
           of
           late
           for
           to
           defend
           the
           Roman
           Church
           .
           There
           are
           two
           ways
           of
           defending
           her
           ;
           one
           is
           ,
           in
           rejecting
           the
           Manage
           of
           Policy
           ,
           in
           using
           the
           most
           ordinary
           
           and
           common
           Expressions
           :
           In
           saying
           ,
           for
           Example
           ,
           That
           part
           of
           Religious
           Worship
           is
           due
           to
           Saints
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           invok'd
           as
           Intercessours
           with
           God
           ,
           as
           they
           to
           whom
           God
           hath
           given
           under
           himself
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           that
           Temples
           may
           be
           built
           ,
           Fasts
           appointed
           ,
           celebrate
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           Mass
           to
           their
           Honour
           ,
           make
           Vows
           to
           them
           ,
           
           and
           yield
           to
           them
           part
           of
           all
           that
           which
           may
           be
           called
           Religion
           ;
           So
           speaks
           Vasquez
           ;
           that
           
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           confirm'd
           by
           Tradition
           and
           perpetual
           Use
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           due
           to
           Saints
           a
           Sacred
           Adoration
           .
           In
           saying
           ,
           that
           one
           may
           ask
           of
           them
           whatever
           is
           ask'd
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Health
             ,
             Protection
             ,
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             ,
             Salvation
             ,
             Grace
          
           and
           Glory
           :
           So
           that
           we
           pray
           not
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           first
           Authors
           of
           these
           Graces
           .
           In
           saying
           ,
           that
           one
           must
           reverence
           ,
           adore
           and
           salute
           the
           Images
           
           of
           the
           most
           holy
           Virgin
           Mother
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           the
           glorious
           Angels
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           Saints
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           those
           that
           are
           not
           of
           that
           mind
           ought
           to
           be
           Anathematized
           .
           In
           saying
           ,
           That
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           Mass
           is
           a
           true
           Sacrifice
           ,
           and
           so
           called
           properly
           ;
           that
           it
           's
           not
           a
           simple
           Commemoration
           
           of
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           but
           a
           Propitiatory
           Sacrifice
           ,
           which
           is
           offered
           for
           the
           Pains
           ,
           for
           the
           Satisfactions
           ,
           and
           for
           other
           Necessities
           of
           the
           Faithful
           .
           In
           thundering
           out
           which
           Anathema's
           against
           all
           that
           would
           not
           receive
           those
           Propositions
           and
           all
           others
           in
           the
           very
           Sense
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           second
           Manner
           of
           defending
           the
           Opinions
           and
           Practises
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           sweetning
           them
           :
           In
           saying
           ,
           for
           Example
           ,
           That
           the
           Worship
           of
           Saints
           is
           Nothing
           ,
           at
           the
           bottom
           ;
           that
           Invocations
           addressed
           to
           them
           are
           not
           of
           another
           Natnre
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           made
           to
           living
           Saints
           ,
           when
           we
           recommend
           our selves
           to
           their
           Prayers
           :
           That
           the
           Scandal
           taken
           from
           the
           Worship
           of
           Images
           is
           a
           Scandal
           ill
           taken
           ;
           that
           at
           the
           bottom
           ,
           they
           are
           set
           in
           the
           Church
           but
           for
           the
           use
           of
           Commemoration
           ;
           that
           human
           Satisfactions
           are
           no
           prejudice
           to
           those
           of
           Jesus
           
           Christ
           ;
           because
           they
           serve
           only
           to
           apply
           the
           Satisfaction
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           The
           first
           Method
           was
           in
           this
           regard
           in
           the
           way
           of
           very
           fair
           dealing
           ;
           but
           at
           this
           day
           things
           are
           very
           much
           altered
           ;
           the
           first
           Method
           hath
           not
           been
           found
           significant
           ,
           therefore
           the
           second
           is
           now
           taken
           up
           ;
           yet
           have
           they
           not
           universally
           renounced
           the
           former
           .
           
             Italy
             ,
             Spain
          
           ,
           and
           most
           part
           of
           Germany
           ,
           and
           even
           of
           France
           ,
           either
           know
           not
           or
           relish
           not
           these
           Sweetnings
           .
        
         
           Those
           that
           are
           grown
           old
           in
           the
           old
           Opinions
           ,
           do
           also
           respect
           the
           ancient
           Expressions
           as
           Consecrated
           ,
           and
           find
           it
           not
           difficult
           to
           use
           the
           Politicians
           as
           Prevaricators
           .
           I
           wish
           they
           would
           observe
           these
           considerable
           Words
           of
           Father
           Mainbourg
           in
           his
           History
           of
           
             Lutheranism
             :
             These
             pretended
             Expositions
             of
             the
             Faith
             which
             suppress
             or
             dissemble
             ,
             or
             express
             in
             ambiguous
             Terms
             only
             ,
             or
             too
             much
             sweetned
             ,
          
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             do
             satisfie
             neither
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             do
             equally
             complain
             ,
             that
             Men
             do
             mince
             it
             in
             an
             affair
             so
             delicate
             as
             Faith
             is
             ,
             where
             Men
             cannot
             fail
             in
             one
             point
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             must
             fail
             in
             all
             .
          
           We
           understand
           well
           what
           he
           would
           say
           ,
           and
           whom
           he
           aims
           at
           ;
           it
           's
           neither
           at
           Cardinal
           Contaren
           ,
           nor
           at
           the
           Authors
           of
           ancient
           Enoticks
           ;
           it
           's
           to
           those
           that
           do
           Byass
           it
           at
           this
           day
           ▪
           in
           their
           Expositions
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Faith.
           Father
           Mainbourg
           writes
           like
           an
           honest
           Man
           ;
           he
           is
           most
           able
           ,
           and
           hath
           the
           right
           Sense
           of
           things
           .
           There
           are
           then
           able
           and
           honest
           Men
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           who
           disapprove
           these
           ways
           of
           Sweetning
           ,
           and
           dare
           to
           say
           and
           to
           print
           it
           :
           But
           there
           are
           others
           that
           think
           to
           prosper
           better
           in
           the
           Conversion
           of
           those
           whom
           they
           call
           Hereticks
           ,
           in
           stripping
           the
           Roman
           Church
           of
           all
           those
           terrible
           Images
           wherewith
           others
           have
           cloathed
           it
           .
           Happily
           they
           may
           be
           of
           the
           same
           Apprehension
           with
           the
           others
           ,
           but
           they
           judge
           it
           good
           to
           express
           themselves
           otherwise
           ,
           to
           bring
           
           nearer
           again
           those
           Spirits
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           scared
           by
           their
           hard
           Manners
           .
           Yet
           would
           I
           believe
           ,
           that
           among
           those
           moderate
           Persons
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           that
           do
           deal
           fairly
           ,
           that
           would
           willingly
           have
           things
           as
           they
           express
           them
           ;
           who
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           believed
           ,
           would
           reduce
           the
           Worship
           of
           Images
           to
           a
           little
           matter
           ,
           and
           would
           accommodate
           themselves
           in
           divers
           respects
           to
           the
           Weakness
           of
           those
           ,
           whom
           they
           consider
           as
           separate
           from
           the
           Church
           .
           I
           believe
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Saving
           Advises
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           to
           her
           indiscreet
           Devotes
           ,
           is
           of
           this
           Order
           ;
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           he
           hath
           many
           Approbators
           .
           But
           though
           he
           had
           infinitely
           more
           ,
           that
           alters
           nothing
           at
           the
           bottom
           .
           The
           Roman
           Church
           remains
           still
           the
           same
           in
           her
           Worship
           ,
           in
           her
           Canons
           ,
           and
           in
           her
           Dogma's
           .
        
         
           Among
           all
           those
           Works
           ,
           which
           have
           for
           their
           aim
           the
           Sweetning
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           to
           lead
           Christians
           into
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Reconciliation
           ,
           there
           's
           none
           more
           famous
           than
           the
           little
           Book
           of
           my
           Lord
           of
           Condom
           ,
           that
           hath
           for
           Title
           ,
           
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Doctrine
             about
             Matters
             of
             Controversie
             .
          
           There
           was
           never
           any
           Work
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Author
           and
           his
           Party
           have
           made
           more
           boast
           ,
           especially
           since
           it
           's
           fortified
           with
           the
           Approbations
           of
           Rome
           .
           They
           look
           thereon
           ,
           as
           on
           the
           triumph
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           and
           they
           pretend
           that
           those
           changes
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           are
           at
           this
           day
           sufficiently
           ordinary
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           call
           
             Numerous
             Conversions
          
           ,
           are
           the
           effects
           of
           my
           Lord
           of
           
           Condom's
           Method
           .
           I
           grant
           that
           I
           am
           not
           able
           enough
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           Merit
           of
           that
           piece
           ;
           I
           see
           nothing
           therein
           but
           what
           was
           written
           long
           ago
           .
           My
           Lord
           of
           Condom
           hath
           not
           been
           the
           first
           ,
           who
           hath
           essay'd
           to
           disguise
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           .
           It
           's
           more
           than
           fity
           years
           since
           that
           this
           Method
           of
           Sweetning
           hath
           been
           used
           to
           draw
           Men
           ;
           and
           though
           it
           had
           not
           been
           printed
           ,
           it
           's
           certain
           that
           it
           hath
           been
           used
           an
           
           hundred
           times
           by
           word
           of
           Mouth
           ,
           and
           face
           to
           face
           .
           Except
           the
           delicate
           Dress
           ,
           the
           sweet
           and
           insinuating
           Manners
           of
           my
           Lord
           of
           Condom
           ,
           and
           some
           bold
           Propositions
           in
           the
           Subject
           of
           Images
           ;
           I
           see
           nothing
           there
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           nor
           that
           should
           have
           gained
           him
           so
           many
           Approbations
           .
           Notwithstanding
           mens
           Spirits
           are
           so
           affected
           ,
           till
           labour
           be
           taken
           to
           recover
           them
           from
           it
           .
           The
           Roman
           Catholick
           considers
           this
           Book
           as
           the
           Buckler
           of
           his
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           mighty
           Instrument
           of
           Conversions
           ;
           and
           the
           Protestant
           looks
           thereon
           ,
           as
           on
           a
           Ghost
           ,
           whereof
           he
           dreads
           the
           Illusions
           .
           I
           am
           deceived
           if
           it
           be
           so
           dreadful
           as
           men
           imagine
           .
           All
           its
           St
           eagth
           consists
           in
           disguising
           things
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           making
           us
           to
           behold
           them
           in
           another
           face
           .
           Therefore
           there
           is
           need
           only
           to
           make
           that
           appear
           in
           its
           Natural
           state
           ,
           which
           he
           doth
           represent
           through
           a
           Veil
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           That
           Work
           hath
           been
           Answer'd
           most
           learnedly
           and
           solidly
           ,
           and
           if
           I
           had
           no
           other
           design
           but
           that
           of
           Answering
           it
           ,
           I
           believe
           I
           should
           not
           trouble
           my
           Pen
           about
           it
           ;
           but
           here
           I
           much
           less
           purpose
           to
           Answer
           my
           Lord
           of
           Condom
           ,
           than
           to
           make
           a
           Book
           opposite
           to
           his
           .
           All
           that
           Art
           and
           dexterity
           can
           imagine
           to
           engage
           those
           of
           our
           Religion
           to
           embrace
           his
           own
           ,
           is
           sprinkl'd
           through
           his
           Book
           ;
           and
           I
           will
           put
           into
           mine
           what
           I
           believe
           most
           capable
           to
           preserve
           them
           from
           the
           peril
           whereinto
           he
           would
           cast
           them
           .
           My
           Lord
           of
           Condom
           presents
           his
           Religion
           to
           us
           under
           a
           Veil
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           composed
           by
           an
           extraordinary
           effort
           of
           Spirit
           .
           He
           would
           have
           Us
           to
           behold
           her
           only
           through
           that
           Veil
           .
           But
           he
           may
           take
           it
           well
           ,
           though
           we
           have
           not
           that
           complaisance
           for
           him
           ,
           because
           it
           might
           be
           fatal
           to
           our
           Salvation
           .
           I
           will
           therefore
           draw
           this
           Veil
           ,
           paint
           out
           the
           Roman
           Religion
           according
           to
           Truth
           ,
           whereto
           nothing
           can
           be
           reproached
           ,
           and
           shew
           it
           in
           its
           Natural
           complexion
           .
           This
           is
           ,
           in
           my
           mind
           ,
           the
           best
           
           Preservative
           that
           we
           can
           give
           our
           People
           ;
           and
           particularly
           it
           's
           of
           absolute
           necessity
           to
           ruinate
           the
           Design
           of
           my
           Lord
           of
           Condom
           .
           Without
           having
           precisely
           a
           design
           to
           combat
           him
           ,
           yet
           will
           I
           fight
           him
           every
           where
           ;
           because
           I
           shall
           meet
           him
           every
           where
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           obliged
           to
           take
           off
           the
           Veil
           which
           he
           hath
           spread
           upon
           the
           Worship
           and
           the
           
           Dogma's
           of
           his
           Church
           ;
           I
           will
           bind
           my self
           also
           to
           follow
           his
           Order
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           nothing
           but
           what
           is
           natural
           enough
           .
        
         
           One
           may
           easily
           judge
           ,
           that
           the
           Affairs
           whereinto
           I
           chuse
           to
           enter
           ,
           is
           a
           question
           of
           Fact
           purely
           ;
           I
           will
           not
           engage
           my self
           to
           the
           discussion
           of
           the
           Right
           .
           I
           do
           not
           enquire
           here
           ,
           which
           hath
           best
           Reason
           ,
           whether
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           or
           the
           Protestant
           ;
           it
           's
           enough
           to
           know
           what
           is
           taught
           both
           in
           the
           one
           and
           in
           the
           other
           Religion
           ,
           and
           not
           at
           all
           whether
           it
           be
           ill
           for
           either
           of
           them
           to
           teach
           so
           .
           Therefore
           will
           I
           forbear
           proving
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           so
           much
           as
           touch
           those
           Proofs
           that
           my
           Lord
           of
           Condom
           brings
           in
           for
           his
           own
           Party
           .
           But
           before
           we
           enter
           into
           the
           particulars
           ,
           I
           believe
           it
           fit
           we
           should
           make
           some
           general
           Reflexions
           .
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             I.
             General
             Reflexions
             upon
             my
             Lord
             of
             
             Condom's
             Book
             .
          
           
             FIrst
             ,
             To
             know
             a
             Book
             well
             ,
             we
             must
             enter
             ,
             if
             possible
             ,
             into
             the
             Spirit
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             see
             within
             what
             prospect
             it
             hath
             been
             composed
             .
             The
             Work
             ,
             now
             in
             hand
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             those
             that
             hath
             been
             produc'd
             by
             the
             design
             of
             reuniting
             the
             two
             Religions
             in
             France
             ,
             a
             design
             which
             some
             great
             Ones
             had
             busied
             their
             Head
             about
             .
             All
             the
             World
             knows
             the
             several
             Advances
             that
             have
             been
             made
             thereto
             by
             some
             particular
             Persons
             .
             They
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Party
             ,
             which
             have
             entred
             into
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             had
             concluded
             that
             it
             might
             be
             done
             ,
             either
             by
             way
             of
             Accommodation
             ,
             in
             obliging
             each
             of
             the
             Parties
             to
             yield
             some
             things
             ;
             or
             by
             way
             of
             mutual
             Toleration
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             without
             leaving
             their
             places
             ,
             they
             might
             consider
             one
             another
             with
             Charity
             ,
             and
             should
             not
             damn
             one
             another
             with
             full
             authority
             ,
             as
             is
             done
             .
             These
             two
             Methods
             did
             not
             at
             all
             please
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             that
             is
             not
             it
             which
             She
             demanded
             .
             She
             could
             not
             take
             the
             first
             way
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             of
             Accommodation
             ,
             and
             of
             mutual
             Relaxation
             ;
             for
             according
             to
             her
             Principles
             ,
             being
             Infallible
             ,
             she
             could
             not
             relax
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             she
             must
             relax
             some
             Truths
             ,
             which
             thing
             Honour
             and
             Religion
             permitted
             not
             .
             The
             second
             Party
             did
             please
             her
             much
             less
             ;
             by
             that
             Way
             all
             things
             had
             remained
             in
             the
             state
             wherein
             they
             are
             ,
             both
             the
             Religions
             would
             haye
             joyned
             hands
             ,
             but
             would
             not
             have
             been
             confounded
             nor
             reunited
             :
             The
             Protestant
             would
             have
             considered
             the
             Roman
             Catholick
             as
             his
             Brother
             ,
             serving
             one
             God
             in
             a
             
             manner
             somewhat
             different
             ;
             but
             yet
             would
             have
             continued
             Protestant
             .
             I
             cannot
             blame
             those
             Gentlemen
             for
             despising
             that
             Proposition
             that
             cannot
             accord
             with
             Piety
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             find
             it
             a
             surprizing
             thing
             that
             rejecting
             these
             two
             Ways
             of
             Reunion
             ,
             they
             have
             proposed
             us
             another
             ,
             which
             is
             much
             more
             strange
             .
             
               For
               to
               reunite
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               we
               must
               necessarily
               return
               to
               make
               up
               One
               and
               the
               same
               Body
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               same
               Assemblies
               ,
               participate
               of
               the
               same
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               live
               under
               the
               same
               Pastours
               .
               But
               towards
               that
               ,
               it
               's
               not
               necessary
               to
               change
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               Religion
               and
               Worship
               of
               the
               Catholicks
               ;
               We
               must
               only
               make
               the
               Protestants
               comprehend
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               to
               blame
               to
               regard
               the
            
             Dogma
             
               's
               and
               the
               Worship
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               that
               sort
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               have
               regarded
               it
               hitherto
               .
               We
               must
               perswade
               them
               that
               those
               great
               Spaces
               ,
               that
               divide
               the
               Catholick
               from
               the
               Protestant
               ,
               are
               the
               only
               effects
               of
               mistaken
               Imagination
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               Bottom
               we
               are
               all
               near
               one
               another
               ;
               that
               there
               are
               only
               some
               Mistakes
               ;
               that
               we
               teach
               not
               what
               they
               believe
               us
               to
               teach
               ;
               that
               our
               Worship
               ,
               which
               seems
               so
               opposite
               in
               the
               Service
               of
               one
               only
               God
               ,
               is
               nothing
               of
               what
               it
               appears
               to
               be
               ;
               that
               those
               Appearances
               ,
               though
               they
               seem
               to
               be
               so
               cross
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               are
               nevertheless
               at
               the
               bottom
               the
               most
               innocent
               in
               the
               World.
               And
               that
               being
               done
               ,
               those
               Gentlemen
               must
               reunite
               in
               returning
               to
               the
               Church
               ;
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               facile
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             strange
             manner
             of
             Reuniting
             .
             When
             two
             opposite
             Parties
             are
             reunited
             ,
             Composition
             is
             made
             ,
             each
             one
             ▪
             yields
             of
             its
             Rights
             .
             Here
             they
             would
             have
             Us
             to
             give
             all
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             grant
             us
             nothing
             .
             Not
             that
             We
             had
             been
             capable
             of
             suffering
             our selves
             to
             be
             tempted
             by
             Propositions
             of
             Accommodation
             ,
             and
             of
             mutual
             Relaxation
             .
             The
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             on
             her
             Principles
             ,
             will
             never
             make
             such
             Propositions
             with
             sincere
             purpose
             .
             And
             though
             she
             should
             
             make
             them
             in
             earnest
             ,
             she
             would
             find
             them
             impossible
             in
             their
             Execution
             .
             The
             Gallican
             Church
             hath
             no
             right
             to
             treat
             for
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             nor
             to
             relax
             for
             her
             ,
             while
             she
             remains
             tied
             to
             the
             Chief
             of
             that
             Roman
             Church
             .
             That
             which
             We
             would
             ask
             in
             that
             Treaty
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             will
             never
             be
             granted
             Us
             ;
             for
             we
             must
             not
             dissemble
             ,
             we
             would
             not
             have
             a
             Demy-Reformation
             ;
             we
             would
             have
             them
             renounce
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             consider
             as
             Essential
             and
             Capital
             .
          
           
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             manner
             of
             Reunion
             ,
             which
             those
             Gentlemen
             have
             imagined
             ,
             is
             of
             all
             the
             most
             commodious
             thing
             for
             their
             Church
             ;
             but
             we
             look
             on
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             worst
             of
             all
             Evil
             ,
             for
             Ours
             .
             After
             all
             the
             Advertisements
             of
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             ,
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             what
             is
             more
             safe
             now
             for
             Us
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             than
             what
             was
             when
             we
             first
             did
             come
             away
             from
             her
             ?
             Do
             not
             all
             things
             persevere
             therein
             in
             the
             same
             State
             ?
             Do
             we
             see
             there
             the
             Temples
             filled
             with
             Images
             ,
             and
             Men
             prostrating
             themselves
             before
             them
             ;
             their
             Vaults
             resounding
             with
             the
             Invocation
             of
             Creatures
             ,
             Adorations
             rendred
             to
             that
             which
             we
             know
             not
             to
             be
             God
             ?
             Is
             it
             then
             enough
             to
             say
             to
             us
             ,
             That
             we
             did
             not
             understand
             our selves
             ?
             You
             have
             thought
             we
             should
             say
             that
             ,
             and
             we
             would
             say
             quite
             another
             thing
             :
             Understand
             us
             well
             ,
             and
             come
             in
             again
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             see
             that
             at
             the
             Bottom
             we
             are
             not
             far
             distanc'd
             one
             from
             the
             other
             .
             Surely
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             very
             weak
             and
             very
             base
             to
             fall
             into
             that
             Snare
             ,
             to
             renounce
             that
             Grace
             ,
             which
             hath
             cost
             us
             so
             much
             Blood
             ;
             to
             forsake
             the
             Faith
             of
             our
             Ancestors
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             established
             with
             so
             much
             labour
             ,
             so
             much
             sweat
             and
             watching
             ,
             and
             whereto
             we
             have
             hitherto
             sacrificed
             our
             Repose
             ,
             our
             Fortune
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             Worldly
             Interests
             .
             Either
             we
             had
             no
             reason
             to
             come
             out
             forth
             from
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             or
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             invite
             us
             to
             return
             thither
             ,
             without
             having
             brought
             in
             any
             change
             into
             the
             same
             .
             
             To
             change
             Expressions
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             speaking
             of
             Things
             ,
             is
             to
             change
             nothing
             at
             the
             Bottom
             .
             Let
             them
             call
             the
             Service
             of
             Images
             ,
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             the
             Worship
             of
             Reliques
             ,
             with
             what
             Name
             they
             will
             ,
             it
             s
             still
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             Let
             them
             put
             new
             Colours
             to
             the
             Adoration
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             it
             will
             still
             be
             the
             Adoration
             of
             that
             which
             we
             do
             call
             a
             Simple
             Creature
             .
             So
             that
             we
             must
             needs
             come
             to
             the
             Bottom
             thereof
             to
             know
             whether
             we
             have
             reason
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             forbear
             to
             add
             another
             Reflexion
             to
             that
             former
             .
             The
             Sweetnings
             of
             these
             Gentlemen
             do
             tend
             to
             make
             us
             see
             ,
             that
             we
             deceive
             our selves
             when
             we
             were
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             we
             were
             far
             distanc'd
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             Debates
             are
             grounded
             upon
             our
             misunderstanding
             ;
             that
             we
             agree
             in
             the
             Foundations
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             rest
             are
             but
             few
             small
             things
             .
             It
             's
             upon
             this
             Supposition
             ,
             that
             they
             exhort
             us
             to
             leave
             our
             Party
             to
             return
             to
             Theirs
             .
             But
             upon
             what
             Right
             do
             they
             make
             this
             Proposition
             to
             us
             ?
             I
             will
             suppose
             that
             what
             they
             insinuate
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             but
             a
             little
             Space
             between
             them
             and
             us
             ;
             Might
             we
             not
             then
             say
             to
             them
             ,
             
               Well
               Sirs
               ,
               Come
               to
               us
               ,
               traverse
               those
               little
               Spaces
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               further
               distance
               from
               You
               to
               Us
               ,
               than
               from
               Us
               to
               You.
               It
               cannot
               be
               more
               difficult
               for
               you
               to
               pass
               this
               Way
               ,
               than
               for
               us
               ;
               Why
               must
               we
               our selves
               pass
               all
               the
               Advances
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Methinks
               I
               hear
               them
               cry
               out
               thereupon
               and
               say
               ,
            
             What
             Insolence
             !
             Have
             we
             not
             the
             Possession
             ?
             We
             are
             the
             Church
             .
             You
             are
             gone
             out
             from
             the
             midst
             of
             us
             .
             It
             's
             your
             part
             to
             return
             .
             You
             are
             the
             Innovators
             .
             You
             are
             but
             a
             handful
             of
             People
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             boldness
             to
             oppose
             your selves
             to
             Millions
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             you
             would
             have
             those
             Millions
             of
             Men
             to
             come
             to
             you
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             more
             just
             you
             should
             go
             to
             them
             ?
             There
             was
             no
             farther
             distance
             from
             the
             Donatists
             to
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             than
             from
             the
             Catholicks
             to
             the
             Donatists
             :
             But
             suppose
             
             that
             the
             Heat
             which
             animated
             both
             Parties
             had
             been
             quenched
             ,
             that
             they
             cleared
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             acknowledged
             ,
             that
             the
             question
             was
             only
             but
             about
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             or
             their
             Controversies
             but
             of
             little
             Importance
             .
             The
             Donatists
             ,
             upon
             that
             discovery
             ,
             had
             but
             unhandsomly
             said
             to
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             Return
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             as
             commodious
             as
             if
             we
             our selves
             should
             come
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             very
             sensible
             that
             this
             will
             be
             their
             Thought
             .
             These
             Gentlemen
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             in
             Possession
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             among
             other
             things
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             Possession
             to
             suppose
             as
             certain
             that
             which
             is
             in
             dispute
             .
             They
             are
             the
             Church
             .
             It
             's
             that
             whereof
             we
             agree
             not
             .
             If
             they
             were
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             Church
             sound
             and
             entire
             ,
             we
             would
             not
             be
             so
             unreasonable
             ,
             to
             propose
             it
             them
             for
             to
             come
             to
             us
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             St.
             Augustine
             was
             the
             true
             Church
             ;
             that
             of
             the
             Donatists
             was
             in
             Schism
             .
             If
             they
             had
             perswaded
             us
             ,
             that
             which
             they
             assay
             to
             prove
             these
             many
             years
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             Schismaticks
             and
             Hereticks
             ,
             they
             would
             then
             have
             reason
             to
             invite
             us
             to
             make
             all
             these
             Advances
             ,
             and
             we
             should
             be
             in
             the
             wrong
             to
             expect
             them
             without
             moving
             our selves
             .
             We
             are
             not
             Innovators
             ,
             we
             are
             Restorers
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Religion
             .
             We
             have
             the
             advantage
             of
             Antiquity
             of
             Doctrines
             and
             Worship
             ;
             in
             comparison
             whereof
             ,
             Antiquity
             of
             Churches
             ,
             of
             Edifices
             ,
             of
             Chairs
             and
             Episcopal
             Seats
             ,
             is
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
             We
             are
             in
             a
             perfect
             Conformity
             with
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             Apostolick
             ;
             that
             is
             better
             ,
             than
             Conformity
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Tenth
             Age
             ,
             and
             the
             following
             .
             The
             Question
             then
             here
             is
             only
             of
             Fact
             thus
             ,
             for
             if
             we
             hold
             the
             Apostles
             Doctrine
             ,
             it
             s
             certainly
             their
             part
             who
             have
             forsaken
             it
             ,
             to
             return
             to
             us
             .
             Time
             cannot
             prescribe
             against
             Truth
             .
             It
             's
             in
             vain
             to
             say
             ,
             They
             have
             for
             Title
             a
             long
             Possession
             .
             The
             more
             ancient
             that
             such
             Wandrings
             are
             ,
             the
             worse
             they
             are
             .
             But
             that
             
             cannot
             take
             from
             us
             the
             right
             of
             solliciting
             those
             People
             to
             return
             .
             Besides
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             more
             easie
             for
             those
             Gentlemen
             to
             return
             to
             us
             ,
             than
             for
             us
             to
             joyn
             to
             them
             ;
             for
             we
             should
             not
             oblige
             them
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             would
             be
             against
             their
             Conscience
             ,
             seeing
             we
             adore
             only
             what
             they
             adore
             .
             But
             we
             cannot
             go
             to
             them
             ,
             whilst
             they
             do
             serve
             that
             which
             we
             cannot
             serve
             .
             If
             this
             Worship
             of
             Images
             ,
             this
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             this
             Adoration
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             are
             so
             little
             a
             thing
             ;
             and
             if
             that
             should
             not
             hinder
             us
             from
             Joyning
             to
             them
             ,
             why
             do
             they
             not
             abandon
             that
             little
             Thing
             ,
             which
             scandalizes
             us
             so
             greatly
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             reckon
             to
             be
             much
             ?
             Is
             nothing
             to
             be
             done
             for
             Charity
             ?
             Should
             not
             Men
             renounce
             their
             own
             Interest
             ,
             when
             it
             s
             but
             inconsiderable
             ,
             for
             our
             Neighbours
             Salvation
             ?
             I
             pretend
             not
             that
             these
             Reasons
             will
             perswade
             those
             Gentlemen
             to
             abandon
             their
             Party
             and
             enter
             into
             ours
             ;
             Nor
             that
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             doing
             it
             .
             So
             great
             a
             Business
             is
             not
             dispatch'd
             in
             so
             little
             time
             :
             But
             it
             may
             give
             us
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             as
             much
             right
             as
             they
             to
             ask
             for
             a
             Reunion
             ,
             without
             obligation
             to
             change
             any
             thing
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             those
             By-ways
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             invented
             within
             this
             little
             time
             ;
             some
             while
             Ways
             of
             Prescription
             ,
             then
             Ways
             of
             Prejudices
             or
             Prejudgments
             ;
             then
             Ways
             of
             Sweetning
             are
             all
             Ways
             of
             Illusion
             ,
             which
             only
             hinder
             us
             from
             Treating
             of
             the
             Business
             to
             the
             bottom
             ,
             and
             from
             entring
             into
             the
             particulars
             of
             the
             Controversies
             .
             Because
             those
             Gentlemen
             do
             not
             find
             it
             commodious
             to
             keep
             that
             right
             Method
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             used
             hitherto
             ,
             they
             are
             searching
             indirect
             Ways
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             hope
             ,
             that
             those
             Sweetnings
             of
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Followers
             ,
             will
             do
             any
             great
             thing
             for
             the
             general
             Peace
             of
             Christianism
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Repose
             of
             particular
             Persons
             .
             Yet
             I
             cannot
             but.
             Essay
             ,
             to
             get
             some
             little
             Advantage
             from
             it
             by
             the
             by
             
             Assuredly
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             thankful
             to
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             for
             his
             Book
             .
             Though
             it
             should
             not
             produce
             that
             effect
             which
             he
             hopes
             for
             from
             it
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Reunion
             of
             both
             Religions
             into
             one
             One
             ;
             at
             least
             ,
             naturally
             it
             should
             produce
             some
             Peace
             between
             both
             Parties
             .
             Till
             now
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Catholick
             and
             the
             Protestant
             have
             almost
             considered
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             the
             two
             Antipodes
             of
             the
             World
             Christian
             .
             At
             this
             day
             they
             labour
             to
             make
             them
             return
             from
             thence
             .
             To
             make
             our
             Spirits
             reapproach
             ,
             they
             give
             us
             Explications
             tending
             to
             make
             us
             see
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             at
             such
             a
             distance
             as
             Men
             were
             perswaded
             of
             .
             These
             Explications
             of
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             ,
             that
             do
             reapproach
             in
             some
             parts
             his
             Doctrine
             to
             ours
             ,
             do
             also
             without
             doubt
             cause
             to
             reapproach
             our
             Doctrine
             to
             his
             .
             If
             Disputes
             can
             be
             annihilated
             by
             the
             Explications
             of
             some
             Terms
             ;
             If
             our
             Doctrine
             be
             not
             far
             distant
             from
             that
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             hurt
             the
             Foundation
             as
             is
             insinuated
             ;
             Why
             then
             is
             it
             made
             a
             Phantasm
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             Why
             then
             are
             Men
             arm'd
             against
             us
             ?
             Why
             so
             much
             abhorring
             for
             those
             Men
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             Sin
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             they
             understand
             not
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             Why
             are
             the
             Powers
             arm'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Arm
             of
             Flesh
             ?
             Why
             have
             heretofore
             Floods
             of
             our
             Blood
             been
             drawn
             out
             ?
             Why
             do
             they
             cast
             on
             us
             frightful
             Names
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             
               Excommunicate
               ,
               damned
               Synagogues
               of
               Satan
               ,
            
             and
             
               Organs
               of
               the
               Devil
            
             ?
             Methinks
             ,
             if
             Men
             do
             but
             deal
             in
             good
             earnest
             ,
             after
             those
             Sweetnings
             men
             should
             have
             a
             little
             Sweetness
             for
             us
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             continue
             that
             rigorous
             and
             severe
             Method
             against
             us
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             proof
             ,
             that
             these
             Sweetnings
             were
             not
             made
             with
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Sincerity
             ,
             but
             only
             with
             a
             design
             to
             procure
             an
             Illusion
             to
             the
             Ignorant
             ,
             and
             to
             furnish
             Pretences
             for
             those
             that
             do
             seek
             their
             Conveniences
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
           
             This
             is
             a
             little
             advantage
             ,
             which
             might
             accrue
             to
             us
             from
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condoms
             Book
             ,
             if
             those
             of
             his
             Party
             would
             but
             be
             of
             his
             mind
             :
             but
             I
             will
             draw
             another
             much
             more
             considerable
             .
             It
             's
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             bottom
             there
             was
             never
             a
             Book
             more
             favourable
             to
             the
             Protestants
             .
             If
             we
             do
             but
             consider
             well
             the
             Shape
             ,
             which
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             gives
             to
             all
             the
             controverted
             Articles
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             a
             defence
             of
             the
             
             Dogma's
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             it
             's
             not
             an
             Apology
             ,
             it
             's
             properly
             an
             Excuse
             ;
             it
             's
             a
             Palliative
             Book
             ,
             if
             I
             may
             so
             speak
             .
             Now
             every
             man
             that
             excuses
             a
             Fact
             ,
             a
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             an
             accused
             Person
             ,
             by
             that
             it self
             confesses
             there
             is
             some
             Evil
             ;
             he
             only
             tries
             to
             make
             good
             ,
             that
             the
             Evil
             is
             tolerable
             .
             This
             is
             that
             whereto
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             doth
             visibly
             lead
             us
             .
             With
             all
             his
             delicate
             Manners
             ,
             and
             his
             Spiritual
             modelling
             ,
             every
             Person
             uninterest'd
             will
             conclude
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             felt
             some
             Evil
             to
             be
             within
             that
             Church
             ,
             whereto
             he
             would
             have
             us
             Reunite
             ;
             and
             that
             his
             Design
             is
             only
             to
             insinuate
             ,
             That
             this
             Evil
             is
             tolerable
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             hinder
             our
             Re-union
             .
             Methinks
             this
             appears
             therein
             easily
             ,
             by
             a
             little
             attention
             given
             thereto
             ;
             for
             Example
             ,
             if
             we
             believe
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             ,
             An
             Image
             hath
             no
             other
             virtue
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             recalling
             the
             Memory
             of
             the
             Original
             ;
             there
             is
             properly
             no
             kind
             of
             Homage
             rendred
             to
             it
             ,
             only
             Men
             do
             serve
             the
             Original
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Image
             .
             Is
             not
             that
             neatly
             enough
             to
             confess
             ,
             That
             they
             that
             go
             beyond
             it
             are
             most
             guilty
             ;
             that
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             Men
             must
             adore
             Images
             ;
             that
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             fasten
             any
             virtue
             thereto
             ;
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             an
             Image
             of
             our
             Lady
             doth
             more
             Miracles
             than
             another
             ;
             that
             its
             blame
             worthy
             to
             carry
             them
             about
             in
             pomp
             ,
             to
             prostrate
             ones
             self
             before
             them
             ,
             to
             place
             them
             on
             Altars
             ,
             to
             make
             Vows
             and
             Pilgrimages
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             bu●n
             Incense
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             formerly
             they
             did
             to
             the
             false
             Gods
             ?
             If
             Invocation
             of
             
             Saints
             be
             done
             in
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             the
             Prayers
             which
             we
             present
             to
             the
             Faithful
             alive
             to
             pray
             for
             us
             :
             It
             's
             to
             accuse
             all
             those
             who
             do
             Invocate
             the
             Saints
             in
             another
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             After
             all
             that
             ,
             I
             demand
             of
             those
             Gentlemen
             ,
             Why
             they
             do
             seek
             for
             an
             Extraordinary
             Turn
             ?
             That
             which
             they
             had
             used
             hitherto
             ,
             either
             was
             good
             ,
             reasonable
             ,
             and
             proper
             to
             give
             just
             Idea's
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             or
             it
             was
             not
             so
             .
             If
             it
             was
             not
             ,
             reason
             it
             is
             they
             should
             take
             another
             .
             But
             how
             can
             it
             be
             ,
             that
             for
             so
             many
             years
             they
             have
             defended
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             by
             so
             many
             Works
             ,
             without
             finding
             the
             proper
             Turn
             ,
             to
             give
             a
             just
             Idea
             of
             her
             Doctrine
             ?
             It
             's
             a
             blindness
             of
             the
             preceding
             Doctors
             hardly
             to
             be
             conceived
             .
             It
             's
             a
             good
             hap
             for
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             to
             have
             first
             found
             out
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whereof
             one
             cannot
             suspect
             the
             cause
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Turn
             ,
             which
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             hath
             found
             out
             ,
             is
             different
             ;
             in
             that
             thing
             it self
             that
             it's
             different
             from
             others
             ,
             doth
             it
             not
             condemn
             them
             ?
             If
             that
             which
             he
             saith
             to
             us
             be
             the
             only
             true
             Sense
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             all
             other
             
             Senses
             which
             Doctors
             have
             given
             it
             are
             false
             Senses
             ,
             and
             consequently
             he
             condemns
             all
             those
             that
             have
             not
             spoken
             like
             him
             .
             Without
             doubt
             ,
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             will
             say
             ,
             
               It
               was
               not
               his
               design
               to
               say
               any
               thing
               new
               ;
               that
               his
               Explications
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               are
               the
               Sense
               of
               the
               Canons
               ,
               of
               the
               Councils
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               decisions
               of
               the
               Doctors
               .
            
             But
             if
             he
             pretended
             not
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             Extraordinary
             ,
             whence
             then
             comes
             the
             great
             Noise
             which
             those
             Gentlemen
             have
             made
             of
             that
             Work
             ?
             Can
             they
             look
             for
             so
             great
             Honour
             from
             a
             Thing
             ,
             that
             should
             have
             been
             said
             by
             all
             other
             Authors
             ?
             Whence
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             
             have
             begg'd
             Approbations
             from
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             ?
             That
             they
             put
             amongst
             those
             Approbators
             ,
             
               Cardinals
               ,
               Bishops
            
             ,
             yea
             the
             Pope
             himself
             ?
             For
             a
             thing
             which
             all
             the
             World
             had
             said
             ,
             should
             there
             be
             need
             of
             so
             mony
             Props
             ,
             seeing
             it
             could
             not
             be
             combated
             nor
             question'd
             ?
             Why
             doth
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Work
             ,
             shew
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             have
             us
             examine
             the
             different
             Means
             ,
             which
             the
             Catholick
             Theologues
             have
             used
             to
             establish
             ,
             or
             to
             clea●
             up
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ?
             If
             he
             be
             agreed
             with
             the
             Doctors
             of
             his
             fide
             ,
             hath
             he
             cause
             to
             fear
             lest
             we
             should
             compare
             his
             Senses
             with
             theirs
             ?
             And
             is
             it
             not
             clear
             ,
             that
             he
             confesses
             thereby
             ,
             that
             he
             stands
             in
             great
             opposition
             to
             them
             ?
             If
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             hath
             brought
             to
             light
             but
             the
             true
             and
             ancient
             Sense
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             why
             doth
             he
             say
             at
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Book
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             ruined
             all
             Disputes
             ?
             for
             that
             is
             it
             which
             these
             words
             signifie
             ,
             
               [
               For
               to
               s
               y
               on
               this
               Treatise
               something
               solid
               ,
               &c.
               they
               must
               shew
               that
               this
               Explication
               leaves
               all
               Disputes
               in
               their
               intire
               state
               .
               ]
            
             He
             pretends
             then
             ,
             that
             his
             Explication
             must
             make
             all
             Disputes
             to
             cease
             .
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             ,
             that
             he
             pretends
             thereto
             by
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Reasons
             ,
             whereby
             he
             hath
             upheld
             his
             cause
             .
             For
             a
             little
             Book
             that
             only
             explains
             ,
             and
             which
             doth
             not
             prove
             ,
             cannot
             cause
             Disputes
             to
             cease
             by
             way
             of
             Discussion
             .
             If
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             Sense
             which
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             doth
             give
             ,
             is
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Roman
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             received
             by
             both
             Parties
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             would
             not
             leave
             Disputes
             in
             their
             whole
             state
             ;
             it
             were
             true
             also
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             be
             some
             thing
             which
             the
             gravest
             Authors
             had
             not
             yet
             perceived
             .
             For
             hitherto
             ,
             all
             the
             Divines
             of
             the
             Roman
             Catholick
             Church
             have
             verily
             believed
             ,
             that
             the
             Controversies
             about
             Images
             ,
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             Indulgences
             ,
             Satisfactions
             ,
             were
             intire
             Disputes
             and
             most
             real
             .
             The
             Council
             of
             Trent
             hath
             without
             
             doubt
             believed
             so
             ;
             for
             if
             their
             Sense
             had
             been
             that
             which
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             gives
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             's
             a
             Sense
             which
             leaves
             not
             Disputes
             whole
             ,
             why
             hath
             it
             pronounc'd
             Anathema's
             against
             the
             Lutherans
             and
             Zuinglians
             ,
             about
             things
             ,
             whereof
             it's
             decisions
             made
             all
             Disputes
             to
             vanish
             ?
             Let
             's
             deal
             truly
             ;
             Did
             not
             the
             Council
             fulminate
             and
             condemn
             those
             People
             ?
             They
             did
             not
             then
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Sense
             of
             their
             Canons
             could
             easily
             be
             reconciled
             with
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Zuinglius
             and
             of
             Luther
             .
             Besides
             that
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             well
             conceive
             how
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             can
             defend
             himself
             ,
             for
             having
             brought
             to
             light
             a
             Sense
             that
             was
             unknown
             to
             all
             that
             have
             Written
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Prelates
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             themselves
             .
             Without
             doubt
             those
             Prelates
             pronounced
             Oracles
             without
             understanding
             them
             ,
             and
             more
             than
             an
             Age
             after
             an
             Interpreter
             is
             come
             ,
             who
             hath
             discovered
             that
             which
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             had
             hitherto
             kept
             secret
             .
             But
             it
             imports
             not
             ,
             whether
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             be
             the
             first
             or
             only
             Man
             that
             hath
             understood
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             to
             the
             Exclusion
             of
             the
             Council
             it self
             ,
             he
             cannot
             hinder
             us
             from
             concluding
             ,
             That
             in
             establishing
             his
             Sense
             as
             the
             only
             good
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             he
             condemns
             all
             others
             which
             the
             Doctors
             have
             given
             hitherto
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             acts
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             favours
             our
             Cause
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             it
             can
             be
             favoured
             .
          
           
             Although
             the
             Explications
             of
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             should
             terminate
             some
             different
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             be
             obliged
             to
             believe
             upon
             his
             Word
             ,
             that
             his
             Sense
             should
             be
             that
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             .
             It
             hath
             reproached
             to
             these
             Gentlemen
             ,
             that
             these
             Explications
             were
             against
             the
             Bull
             of
             Pius
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             which
             expresly
             forbids
             all
             Explications
             of
             that
             Council
             .
             These
             be
             its
             own
             words
             ;
             
               [
               To
               avoid
               the
               Confusions
               and
               Disorders
               that
               might
               arise
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               permitted
               to
               every
               One
               to
               bring
               to
               light
               their
               Commentaries
               and
               Interpretations
            
             
             upon
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Council
             ;
             by
             Authority
             Apostolical
             we
             forbid
             all
             Persons
             Ecclesiastick
             or
             Laick
             ,
             of
             whatsoever
             Dignity
             ,
             Condition
             ,
             Honour
             or
             Power
             whatsoever
             ;
             and
             all
             Prelates
             ,
             under
             pain
             of
             being
             Interdicted
             the
             Entrance
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             others
             under
             pain
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             to
             undertake
             ,
             without
             our
             Authority
             ,
             Commentaries
             ,
             Glosses
             ,
             Annotations
             ,
             Observations
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             kind
             of
             Interpretations
             under
             whatsoever
             Name
             ;
             neither
             under
             the
             very
             pretence
             of
             maintaining
             the
             Decrees
             better
             ,
             or
             Executing
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Colour
             .
             And
             if
             any
             find
             there
             is
             any
             thing
             obscure
             ,
             less
             clear
             ,
             needing
             Interpretation
             ,
             we
             
             Ordain
             he
             should
             ascend
             to
             the
             place
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             chosen
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             the
             Apostolick
             Seat
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Master
             of
             all
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             and
             whereof
             the
             Holy
             Council
             it self
             hath
             acknowledged
             the
             Authority
             in
             a
             manner
             so
             full
             of
             respect
             .
             ]
             
               After
               that
               ,
               should
               it
               be
               permitted
               to
               any
               private
               Man
               to
               give
               to
               the
               Council
               a
               Sense
               unknown
               to
               the
               whole
               Earth
               ,
               unknown
               even
               to
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               who
               made
               up
               the
               Council
               ?
               To
               that
               those
               Gentlemen
               say
               ,
            
             
             It
             s
             one
             thing
             to
             interpret
             what
             is
             obscure
             and
             doubtful
             ,
             another
             thing
             to
             propound
             what
             is
             clear
             ,
             and
             use
             it
             to
             destroy
             false
             Impressions
             .
             
               It
               seems
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               those
               Words
               signifie
               that
               it
               is
               not
               true
               ,
               that
               Glosses
               have
               been
               made
               on
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Trent
             ;
             
               they
               have
               only
               related
               its
               Terms
               so
               clear
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               capable
               of
               destroying
               all
               the
               false
               Idea's
               that
               Men
               had
               of
               its
               Doctrine
               .
               Can
               that
               be
               said
               in
               Conscience
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               related
               only
               the
               very
               Words
               of
               the
               Council
               ?
               It
               's
               said
               ,
               about
               the
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               ;
               That
            
             
             we
             pray
             to
             them
             in
             that
             same
             Spirit
             that
             we
             pray
             to
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             which
             are
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             to
             pray
             for
             us
             and
             with
             us
             to
             our
             Common
             Master
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             
             of
             our
             Common
             Mediator
             ,
             who
             is
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
               Are
               those
               the
               Words
               of
               the
               Council
               ?
               Doth
               it
               say
               ,
               They
               should
               not
               be
               invok'd
               ,
               but
               in
               that
               manner
               and
               in
               the
               same
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               we
               pray
               the
               Saints
               that
               are
               on
               Earth
               to
               pray
               for
               us
               ?
               I
               would
               make
               Judges
               thereof
               ,
               such
               as
               have
               Eyes
               and
               can
               but
               read
               ;
               for
               these
               be
               the
               Words
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               according
               to
               my
               Lord
               of
            
             Condom
             
               's
               Version
            
             ;
             [
             Because
             
             that
             the
             Saints
             ,
             who
             reign
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             do
             offer
             to
             God
             their
             Prayers
             for
             Men
             ,
             it
             's
             good
             and
             useful
             to
             invoke
             them
             ,
             in
             a
             Suppliant
             manner
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             recourse
             to
             their
             Aid
             and
             to
             their
             Succour
             ,
             to
             impetrate
             of
             God
             his
             Blessing
             ,
             by
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             who
             alone
             is
             our
             Saviour
             and
             our
             Redeemer
             .
             ]
             About
             Satisfactions
             ,
             
               my
               Lord
               of
            
             Condom
             saith
             ,
             
             That
             which
             is
             called
             Satisfaction
             ,
             is
             after
             all
             but
             the
             Application
             of
             the
             Satisfaction
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             
               And
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Trent
             saith
             ,
             That
             in
             suffering
             and
             satisfying
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             we
             are
             made
             conformable
             to
             our
             
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             also
             hath
             satisfied
             for
             our
             Sins
             .
             ]
             
               Upon
               the
               Subject
               of
            
             Images
             ,
             the
             Advertisement
             saith
             ,
             That
             we
             serve
             not
             Images
             ,
             but
             serve
             our selves
             of
             Images
             to
             raise
             up
             our selves
             to
             the
             Originals
             .
             
               And
               the
               Council
               saith
            
             ,
             That
             Men
             must
             render
             to
             Images
             the
             Respect
             and
             Veneration
             which
             is
             due
             to
             them
             ;
             that
             they
             must
             be
             kissed
             ,
             mens
             Heads
             be
             uncovered
             ,
             and
             prostrate
             themselves
             before
             them
             ]
          
           
             
               These
               three
               Examples
               may
               suffice
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               those
               Gentlemen
               do
               not
               deal
               fairly
               when
               they
               say
               ,
            
             That
             they
             go
             not
             against
             the
             Intention
             of
             Pius
             the
             Fourth
             his
             Bull
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             make
             no
             Gl●ss
             upon
             the
             Conncil
             of
             Trent
             .
          
           
           
             But
             I
             am
             not
             minded
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             draw
             a
             Process
             against
             them
             about
             it
             .
             Let
             them
             avoid
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             Pius
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             I
             consent
             :
             Let
             them
             interpret
             the
             Council
             against
             the
             Intention
             of
             the
             Bull.
             I
             do
             not
             think
             we
             have
             any
             right
             to
             oppose
             it
             .
             Those
             Gentlemen
             do
             make
             Rules
             ,
             and
             have
             such
             regard
             to
             them
             as
             they
             think
             good
             .
             That
             is
             not
             our
             business
             .
             And
             after
             all
             ,
             that
             Prohibition
             of
             Pius
             the
             Fourth
             hath
             taken
             but
             little
             place
             .
             A
             thousand
             Controversies
             have
             been
             raised
             or
             continued
             since
             that
             Council
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             of
             the
             Parties
             hath
             explained
             it
             to
             his
             own
             favour
             .
             But
             what
             we
             say
             ,
             and
             have
             right
             to
             say
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             we
             are
             not
             obliged
             to
             receive
             the
             Interpretations
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             opposite
             to
             those
             that
             have
             been
             given
             us
             by
             all
             the
             Doctors
             of
             the
             School
             ,
             which
             we
             daily
             read
             in
             the
             universal
             Practice
             and
             constant
             Use
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             The
             Author
             
             of
             the
             Advertisement
             may
             well
             say
             ,
             
               That
               we
               will
               not
               believe
               neither
               the
               Council
               ,
               nor
               its
               Catechism
               ,
               nor
               their
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               ,
               nor
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               nor
               the
               Pope
               himself
               .
               We
               believe
               our
               Eyes
               ,
               we
               believe
               what
               we
               read
               and
               what
               we
               see
               .
               Though
               at
               this
               day
               all
               the
               Roman
               Church
               should
            
             
             
               tell
               us
               ,
               as
               this
               Author
               doth
               ,
               We
               do
               not
               serve
               Images
               ,
               God
               forbid
               ;
               but
               we
               serve
               our selves
               of
               Images
               to
               raise
               us
               up
               to
               the
               Originals
               .
               We
               would
               not
               believe
               it
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               be
               obliged
               to
               believe
               it
               ,
               seeing
               we
               see
               every
               day
               the
               contrary
               .
            
          
           
             
               What
               Obstinacy
            
             !
             say
             they
             ;
             
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               Cardinals
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope
               himself
               approve
               all
               these
               Explications
               of
               my
               Lord
               of
            
             Condom
             ,
             
               and
               that
               of
               the
               Author
               of
               the
            
             Advertisement
             ;
             
               and
               you
               'l
               believe
               that
               Persons
               of
               so
               great
               a
               Character
               ,
               are
               either
               Cheats
               ,
               that
               dissemble
               their
               Sentiments
               or
               Ignaro's
               ,
               that
               know
               not
               their
               Religion
               .
            
             I
             wish
             they
             would
             not
             press
             us
             about
             that
             .
             
             We
             do
             not
             believe
             those
             Gentlemen
             to
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             they
             know
             their
             Religion
             well
             enough
             ;
             but
             prudently
             men
             may
             often
             say
             of
             what
             they
             know
             ,
             that
             only
             which
             they
             think
             capable
             of
             leading
             them
             to
             the
             End
             that
             they
             aim
             at
             .
             They
             would
             diminish
             the
             Aversion
             we
             have
             for
             the
             Worship
             and
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             Prudence
             therefore
             would
             have
             them
             to
             keep
             from
             our
             sight
             that
             which
             offends
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             Curtain
             be
             drawn
             thereon
             .
          
           
             Let
             's
             do
             those
             Gentlemen
             as
             much
             Honour
             as
             they
             can
             ask
             ,
             to
             my
             understanding
             .
             Let
             's
             believe
             that
             they
             deal
             fairly
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             sincerely
             they
             would
             have
             things
             to
             be
             as
             they
             express
             them
             .
             Really
             ,
             we
             no
             ways
             doubt
             ,
             but
             there
             are
             at
             this
             day
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             many
             Persons
             ,
             who
             disapprove
             the
             Excesses
             which
             are
             practised
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             about
             devotion
             to
             the
             Creatures
             .
             They
             willingly
             wish
             ,
             That
             Images
             were
             not
             served
             with
             Religious
             Worship
             ,
             they
             would
             bring
             a
             great
             allay
             to
             the
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             if
             they
             m
             ght
             be
             believ'd
             ;
             yea
             ,
             happily
             they
             might
             go
             further
             .
             I
             grant
             ,
             that
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             ,
             and
             the
             Archbishops
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             his
             Approvers
             ,
             may
             have
             this
             Sentiment
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             may
             put
             into
             the
             same
             rank
             the
             Cardinals
             
               de
               Bona
            
             and
             Sigismund
             of
             Chigy
             ,
             the
             most
             Reverend
             P.
             
               Hyacinth
               .
               Lib●lli
            
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             Avignions
             ,
             the
             most
             R.
             F.
             
               Capi
               Su●●●i
            
             ,
             Master
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Palace
             ,
             my
             Lord
             
               Michael
               Ange
               Ricci
            
             ,
             Secretary
             to
             the
             holy
             Congregation
             of
             Indulgences
             ;
             the
             Father
             M
             ▪
             
               Laurent
               Bran●ari
               de
               Laurea
            
             ;
             the
             Abbot
             Gradi
             ;
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Princes
             of
             Munster
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             himself
             Innocent
             the
             Eleventh
             ,
             now
             sitting
             .
             What
             doth
             all
             that
             but
             confirm
             us
             in
             the
             Thoughts
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             condemn
             the
             Excesses
             that
             are
             now
             condemn'd
             by
             Persons
             ,
             which
             had
             a
             great
             interest
             to
             justifie
             them
             ?
             Put
             can
             that
             oblige
             us
             not
             to
             believe
             our
             Eyes
             ,
             not
             to
             believe
             what
             we
             see
             and
             what
             we
             read
             ?
             Before
             they
             can
             
             have
             any
             right
             to
             press
             us
             thereabout
             ,
             things
             should
             be
             put
             into
             that
             state
             wherein
             they
             say
             that
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             I
             hope
             ,
             that
             entring
             into
             the
             particulars
             we
             shall
             clearly
             shew
             ,
             that
             things
             are
             in
             that
             state
             wherein
             we
             conceive
             them
             ;
             and
             not
             in
             that
             wherein
             they
             would
             have
             us
             regard
             them
             .
             Mean
             while
             ,
             I
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             permits
             for
             our
             Justification
             ,
             that
             in
             an
             Age
             wherein
             they
             would
             perswade
             us
             that
             White
             is
             black
             ,
             there
             arise
             from
             time
             to
             time
             some
             Father
             Cressets
             ,
             that
             do
             revive
             all
             that
             Alexis
             of
             Salo
             ,
             the
             
               Bernardine
               de
               Bustis
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Salazars
             ,
             have
             said
             most
             excessively
             and
             hainously
             upon
             this
             matter
             .
             Those
             Works
             are
             printed
             in
             the
             Capital
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             with
             Approbation
             ,
             with
             Priviledge
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             the
             marks
             of
             Honour
             ,
             that
             might
             possibly
             be
             given
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             front
             thereof
             .
             Whilst
             they
             fell
             under
             cover
             ,
             the
             Saving
             Advices
             of
             the
             Virgin
             to
             her
             indiscreet
             Devoti
             ,
             and
             the
             Works
             done
             for
             the
             maintaining
             thereof
             .
             Add
             thereto
             ,
             that
             they
             send
             Post
             through
             all
             Europe
             under
             the
             name
             of
             the
             
               fournal
               of
               the
               Learned
            
             ,
             the
             Praise
             of
             those
             Books
             which
             are
             transported
             with
             so
             much
             Violence
             against
             Moderate
             Persons
             .
          
           
             It
             's
             true
             ▪
             that
             the
             Book
             of
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             ,
             and
             the
             Advertisement
             ,
             which
             serves
             for
             a
             Preface
             ,
             are
             also
             upheld
             by
             splendid
             Approbations
             .
             But
             to
             what
             purpose
             ?
             That
             Book
             enters
             not
             into
             the
             Particulars
             ,
             it
             Condemns
             nothing
             ,
             it
             Justifies
             all
             ,
             it
             Explains
             .
             It
             's
             true
             that
             he
             grants
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             Practices
             of
             Devotion
             which
             he
             doth
             not
             approve
             too
             much
             :
             It
             's
             that
             which
             is
             signified
             by
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               [
               It
            
             
             
               nothing
               avails
               to
               object
               against
               us
               ,
               neither
               those
               Practises
               which
               they
               pretend
               to
               be
               general
               ,
               nor
               the
               Sense
               of
               particular
               Doctors
               ;
               for
               without
               examining
               those
               useless
               Facts
               ,
               it
               suffices
               to
               say
               ,
               in
               one
               word
               ,
               that
               those
               Practises
               and
               ,
            
             
             
               Opinions
               ,
               such
               as
               they
               be
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               be
               conform'd
               to
               the
               Spirit
               and
               Decrees
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               are
               nothing
               to
               the
               Religion
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
               ]
            
             They
             are
             lost
             blows
             ,
             which
             touch
             nothing
             ,
             because
             they
             aim
             at
             too
             many
             things
             .
             Those
             Gentlemen
             ,
             who
             disapprove
             in
             general
             the
             Practises
             which
             are
             not
             conform
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             would
             find
             work
             enough
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             obliged
             to
             open
             their
             mind
             and
             to
             speak
             clearly
             .
             They
             would
             fear
             the
             same
             Lot
             ,
             with
             the
             Saving
             Advices
             of
             the
             Virgin
             to
             her
             indiscreet
             
               Devoti
               ,
               viz.
            
             That
             Rome
             ,
             which
             hath
             given
             its
             Approbation
             to
             that
             disavowing
             of
             some
             indiscreet
             Devotions
             ,
             conceived
             in
             general
             terms
             ,
             might
             nevertheless
             censure
             those
             Censors
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             enter
             into
             Particulars
             ,
             and
             openly
             condemn
             what
             they
             approve
             not
             .
             It
             's
             known
             ,
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             how
             Jealous
             the
             Roman
             Church
             is
             of
             those
             Practises
             which
             are
             condemned
             by
             honest
             Men
             ,
             and
             by
             moderate
             Spirits
             .
             One
             may
             judge
             thereof
             by
             the
             Welcom
             given
             to
             the
             Bull
             ,
             which
             the
             Pope
             hath
             published
             to
             suppress
             an
             Office
             of
             the
             immaculate
             Conception
             of
             the
             Conception
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             of
             many
             Indulgences
             .
             That
             is
             too
             publick
             not
             to
             have
             come
             to
             our
             knowledge
             .
             It
             's
             certain
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             were
             a
             Tribunal
             Superiour
             to
             that
             of
             Rome
             ,
             this
             Tentative
             had
             been
             there
             vigorously
             repulsed
             .
             The
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             that
             could
             not
             censure
             it
             ,
             hath
             at
             least
             despised
             it
             .
             This
             Example
             may
             let
             us
             see
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             not
             sufficient
             that
             the
             Pope
             should
             approve
             or
             disapprove
             any
             thing
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             to
             be
             or
             not
             to
             be
             .
             Though
             Innocent
             the
             Eleventh
             had
             approved
             the
             Explications
             of
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             necessarily
             true
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             conform'd
             to
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             Those
             Gentlemen
             grant
             ;
             that
             Popes
             are
             often
             but
             particular
             Persons
             ,
             and
             that
             do
             not
             always
             act
             under
             the
             Character
             of
             publick
             Persons
             .
             And
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             with
             some
             kind
             of
             assurance
             ,
             that
             what
             was
             
             approved
             by
             the
             Pope
             of
             this
             day
             ;
             if
             Times
             change
             but
             a
             little
             ,
             might
             come
             to
             be
             condemned
             by
             one
             of
             his
             Successors
             .
             There
             want
             no
             Examples
             of
             the
             like
             Contrarieties
             in
             the
             Pieces
             that
             flow
             from
             this
             See.
             
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             II.
             A
             General
             Idea
             of
             both
             Religions
             .
          
           
             IT
             's
             time
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Book
             of
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             .
             At
             his
             entrance
             he
             doth
             discover
             his
             Intention
             .
             He
             hopes
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             his
             Exposition
             shall
             produce
             two
             good
             effects
             ;
             
               [
               First
               ,
               That
               many
               Disputes
            
             
             
               shall
               vanish
               altogether
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               founded
               upon
               false
               Explications
               of
               our
               Creed
               .
               The
               Second
               ,
               That
               the
               Disputes
               which
               shall
               remain
               ,
               shall
               not
               appear
               like
               the
               Principles
               of
               the
               pretended
               Reform'd
               ,
               so
               Capital
               ,
               as
               they
               at
               first
               would
               make
               them
               to
               be
               believed
               ;
               and
               that
               according
               to
               those
               very
               Principles
               they
               have
               nothing
               that
               hurts
               the
               foundations
               of
               the
               Faith.
               ]
            
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             To
             express
             the
             things
             by
             other
             Words
             ,
             that
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             will
             cause
             both
             Religions
             so
             to
             reapproach
             to
             that
             Point
             ▪
             that
             one
             may
             pass
             from
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             to
             the
             Roman
             without
             endangering
             his
             Salvation
             in
             any
             way
             ,
             although
             the
             Protestants
             do
             teach
             nothing
             but
             Verities
             .
             Because
             that
             the
             Controversies
             ,
             that
             separate
             the
             Protestant
             from
             the
             Catholick
             Roman
             ,
             either
             are
             not
             real
             ,
             or
             else
             regard
             not
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             Faith.
             If
             that
             be
             not
             the
             sense
             of
             his
             Words
             ,
             I
             grant
             that
             I
             see
             none
             therein
             .
             I
             must
             ask
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             pardon
             ,
             but
             I
             cannot
             forbear
             to
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             I
             find
             not
             this
             
             design
             to
             be
             honest
             ;
             it
             is
             to
             lead
             Men
             to
             betray
             Truth
             and
             their
             Consciences
             .
             The
             Principle
             ,
             which
             he
             lays
             ,
             is
             of
             good
             use
             for
             his
             Church
             in
             France
             ,
             where
             Roman
             Religion
             is
             predominant
             ,
             which
             hath
             on
             her
             side
             all
             Worldly
             advantages
             .
             But
             it
             's
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             carry
             on
             his
             Catholick
             to
             renounce
             easily
             their
             Religion
             in
             
               England
               ,
               Holland
               ,
               Denmark
               ,
               Swedland
               ,
            
             and
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             where
             Charges
             and
             Advantages
             are
             distributed
             by
             the
             Protestants
             :
             For
             one
             needs
             not
             be
             extreamly
             turn'd
             to
             the
             side
             of
             Libertinism
             ,
             for
             to
             say
             ,
             If
             Men
             can
             pass
             without
             Risk
             from
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             though
             they
             believe
             it
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
             ,
             acknowledging
             therein
             some
             defects
             ;
             one
             may
             also
             without
             danger
             pass
             from
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
             to
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             in
             believing
             this
             moderately
             bad
             .
             We
             must
             tell
             the
             Truth
             ,
             it
             's
             a
             dangerous
             Snare
             that
             is
             laid
             for
             Us.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             Advertisement
             doth
             conjure
             Protestants
             by
             Charity
             ,
             which
             is
             God
             himself
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             Christians
             ,
             
             which
             is
             common
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             judge
             no
             more
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Doctrine
             by
             what
             is
             told
             them
             in
             their
             Sermons
             ,
             but
             by
             this
             Exposition
             .
             But
             I
             conjure
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             Care
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             to
             beware
             of
             the
             Illusions
             that
             are
             prepared
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             feek
             here
             for
             Pretences
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             tempted
             to
             quit
             a
             Religion
             hated
             and
             disfavoured
             ,
             to
             follow
             that
             which
             opens
             the
             Way
             to
             all
             Preferments
             .
             There
             is
             no
             less
             Concerns
             in
             this
             affair
             than
             Eternal
             damnation
             .
             God
             ,
             who
             will
             prove
             all
             false
             Doctrines
             by
             the
             Fire
             of
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             shall
             have
             followed
             them
             by
             that
             of
             his
             terrible
             Judgment
             ,
             cannot
             be
             deceived
             by
             Equivocations
             ,
             nor
             by
             imperfect
             Expositions
             .
             I
             demand
             of
             them
             a
             little
             Sincerity
             ,
             a
             little
             Love
             for
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             a
             moderate
             good
             Sense
             ;
             with
             those
             ,
             
             one
             may
             easily
             judge
             ,
             whether
             both
             Religions
             be
             so
             near
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             that
             they
             differ
             not
             but
             by
             Disputes
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             caused
             to
             vanish
             in
             explaining
             some
             Terms
             ;
             or
             by
             Opinions
             ,
             that
             hurt
             not
             the
             foundations
             of
             Faith.
             I
             will
             first
             give
             a
             general
             Idea
             both
             of
             the
             One
             and
             of
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             I
             'le
             suppose
             an
             Infidel
             ,
             who
             seeks
             for
             Religion
             in
             the
             several
             Sects
             ,
             which
             are
             among
             the
             Christians
             .
             He
             enters
             into
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Roman
             Catholicks
             ,
             he
             sees
             them
             filled
             with
             Pictures
             ,
             and
             those
             Images
             themselves
             magnificently
             adorn'd
             ,
             put
             into
             the
             most
             Sacred
             places
             ,
             having
             at
             their
             feet
             many
             Suppliants
             ,
             Persons
             prostrate
             before
             them
             ,
             kissing
             them
             ,
             embracing
             their
             knees
             ,
             burning
             Torches
             before
             them
             ,
             or
             Wax
             Candles
             ,
             incensing
             them
             and
             carrying
             them
             about
             in
             pompous
             Processions
             .
             In
             those
             Churches
             also
             doth
             he
             see
             Altars
             ,
             and
             thereon
             a
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             a
             God-man
             ,
             who
             every
             day
             ,
             after
             some
             Mystical
             Ceremonies
             descends
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             comes
             to
             place
             himself
             really
             under
             the
             Accidents
             of
             the
             Consecrated
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             .
             He
             sees
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             a
             Sacrifice
             of
             Human
             Flesh
             ,
             but
             invisible
             ,
             which
             is
             done
             with
             a
             great
             Shew
             and
             Attendance
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             for
             the
             Propitiation
             of
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             the
             Necessities
             of
             the
             Living
             .
             He
             sees
             an
             Object
             ,
             which
             appears
             to
             be
             meer
             Bread
             ,
             which
             he
             must
             be
             made
             to
             adore
             as
             his
             God
             ,
             his
             Redeemer
             and
             Master
             .
             He
             sees
             Men
             ,
             that
             make
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             that
             sing
             Sacred
             Hymns
             ;
             but
             he
             meets
             with
             the
             Veil
             of
             a
             Language
             strange
             and
             unknown
             ,
             which
             is
             diffused
             through
             all
             this
             Worship
             ,
             and
             doth
             conceal
             it
             quite
             from
             Vulgar
             Eyes
             .
             By
             the
             favour
             of
             an
             Interpreter
             he
             penetrates
             through
             this
             Veil
             ,
             and
             under
             it
             he
             sees
             Prayers
             and
             Invocations
             addressed
             to
             Creatures
             ,
             whereto
             are
             given
             the
             magnificent
             Names
             of
             
               Mediators
               ,
               Mother
               of
               Mercifulness
               ,
               Queen
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               Refuge
               of
               Sinners
               ,
            
             
             
               Gate
               of
               Paradice
            
             ,
             &c.
             from
             whom
             Men
             do
             request
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             Maladies
             ,
             recovery
             of
             Health
             ,
             to
             be
             cured
             of
             the
             Languors
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             to
             be
             loosed
             from
             the
             Bonds
             of
             their
             Sins
             ,
             to
             receive
             increase
             of
             Virtues
             ,
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             Hell
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             put
             into
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             by
             their
             Merits
             and
             by
             their
             Intercession
             .
             He
             sees
             a
             Religion
             abounding
             in
             Ceremonies
             ;
             whereof
             the
             Ministers
             are
             cloath'd
             with
             Habits
             extraordinary
             and
             mystical
             :
             He
             sees
             their
             
               Crosses
               ,
               Holy
               Water
            
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             external
             Shew
             altogether
             pompous
             and
             compounded
             with
             an
             incredible
             Number
             of
             different
             Parts
             .
             Piercing
             yet
             further
             ,
             he
             sees
             Men
             set
             upon
             their
             Tribunals
             ,
             at
             the
             feet
             whereof
             they
             shew
             him
             other
             Men
             ,
             on
             their
             Knees
             ,
             confessing
             their
             Sins
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             expect
             Remission
             from
             them
             ;
             and
             he
             hears
             those
             Spiritual
             Judges
             on
             those
             Tribunals
             ,
             who
             impose
             on
             Sinners
             ,
             
               Penitences
               ,
               Fastings
               ,
               Pilgrimages
               ,
               Hair-Cloth
               ,
               Cilices
               ,
               rough
               Shifts
               ,
            
             to
             satisfie
             thereby
             God
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             preach
             to
             them
             ,
             
               That
               all
               the
               Sins
               committed
               before
               Baptism
               are
               expiated
               solely
               and
               entirely
               by
               the
               Blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               but
               that
               every
               Man
               must
               satisfie
               for
               his
               Sins
               committed
               after
               Baptism
               .
            
             That
             tell
             them
             
               That
               Men
               must
               labour
               to
               merit
               Eternal
               life
               by
               good
               Works
               :
            
             That
             teach
             them
             ,
             
               That
               the
               good
               Works
               ,
               wherein
               God
               takes
               pleasure
               ,
               are
               among
               other
               ,
               Devotions
               for
               the
               Saints
               ,
               Pilgrimages
               ,
               Vows
               ,
               tedious
               Tautologies
               of
               certain
               Prayers
               ,
               observed
               in
               the
               Honour
               of
               some
               of
               those
               Saints
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               Images
               .
            
             Who
             give
             them
             to
             observe
             a
             long
             List
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Laws
             ,
             about
             
               Fasts
               ,
               distinctions
               of
               Meats
               ,
               Corporal
               Mortifications
               .
            
             That
             declare
             to
             them
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Non-observance
               of
               those
               Laws
               of
               the
               Church
               will
               damn
               them
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               the
               violation
               of
               Gods
               Commands
               .
            
             Which
             tell
             them
             also
             ,
             
               That
               after
               this
               life
               they
               cannot
               hope
               to
               enter
               immediately
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               must
               pass
               through
               a
               place
               of
               Torment
               ,
            
             
             
               where
               they
               shall
               be
               examined
               ,
               happily
               for
               many
               Ages
               ,
               by
               a
               cruel
               Fire
               ,
               until
               they
               have
               intirely
               satisfied
               for
               those
               Sins
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               could
               not
               make
               Satisfaction
               during
               this
               life
               .
            
             He
             sees
             Priests
             upon
             those
             Tribunals
             ,
             to
             give
             ,
             with
             a
             Tone
             of
             Authority
             and
             of
             Power
             ,
             the
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             to
             those
             Penitents
             ,
             and
             to
             tell
             them
             ,
             
               I
               absolve
               you
            
             .
             They
             hear
             them
             say
             ,
             
               That
               Men
               must
               receive
               their
               Orders
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               so
               many
               Sentences
               from
               Heaven
               .
               That
               this
               Church
               is
               infallible
               ,
               and
               exempt
               from
               Errour
               ;
               that
               She
               is
               Judge
               ,
               without
               Appeal
               ,
               of
               all
               Debates
               .
               That
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               us
               ,
               holds
               her
               Authority
               but
               only
               from
               Her
               ;
               that
               we
               could
               not
               know
               the
               Divinity
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               the
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               that
               She
               is
               the
               Interpreter
               of
               her
               Sense
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Interpretations
               which
               she
               gives
               ,
               though
               they
               seem
               contrary
               to
               Sense
               ,
               to
               Reason
               ,
               and
               even
               to
               some
               places
               of
               this
               very
               Scripture
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               received
               with
               a
               Soveraign
               Submission
               .
            
             Above
             those
             Men
             ,
             which
             are
             only
             called
             Priests
             ,
             he
             sees
             several
             Dignities
             ;
             but
             above
             all
             ,
             he
             sees
             a
             great
             Monarch
             Spiritual
             and
             Temporal
             ,
             who
             calls
             himself
             
               Jesus
               Christs
               Lieutenant
            
             ,
             the
             
               Vible
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             the
             
               Mouth
               of
               God
            
             ,
             who
             pronounces
             Oracles
             ,
             and
             who
             can
             never
             Erre
             ;
             who
             is
             above
             Emperours
             and
             Kings
             ;
             who
             can
             establish
             them
             ,
             and
             who
             can
             destroy
             them
             .
             Behold
             ,
             what
             our
             Infidel
             may
             see
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             Neither
             he
             ;
             nor
             I
             do
             pronounce
             any
             thing
             ,
             we
             say
             not
             whether
             it
             be
             good
             or
             bad
             .
          
           
             Going
             out
             from
             thence
             ,
             he
             enters
             into
             the
             Temples
             of
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             wherein
             he
             sees
             nothing
             of
             what
             he
             had
             seen
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             whence
             he
             came
             forth
             .
             He
             sees
             there
             no
             Images
             ,
             no
             Altars
             ,
             no
             Sacrifices
             ,
             no
             Pomp
             ,
             no
             Ceremony
             .
             They
             tell
             him
             ,
             for
             a
             reason
             of
             this
             difference
             ,
             
               God
               is
               jealous
               of
               his
               Honour
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               have
               any
               Service
               done
               to
               Images
               ,
               he
               hath
               expresly
               forbidden
            
             
             
               it
               in
               the
               Second
               Command
               of
               his
               Law.
            
             The
             Sacrifices
             of
             Christians
             are
             Praises
             and
             
               Thanksgivings
               ,
               Works
               of
               Mercy
               ,
               Offerings
            
             and
             Alms
             ;
             these
             are
             the
             Oblation
             of
             the
             Heart
             and
             Affections
             ,
             and
             their
             Perfumes
             are
             their
             Prayers
             .
             We
             have
             no
             Altars
             ;
             for
             since
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             did
             Sacrifice
             his
             Sacred
             Person
             for
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             having
             no
             more
             Sacrifices
             ,
             we
             need
             no
             more
             Altars
             .
             Our
             Infidel
             lending
             his
             Ear
             to
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             hears
             indeed
             nothing
             but
             Prayers
             and
             Hymns
             ,
             which
             are
             Sung
             ;
             Sermons
             ,
             Prayers
             addressed
             to
             God
             ;
             no
             Angels
             ,
             no
             Saints
             invoak'd
             :
             They
             tell
             him
             ,
             
               Prayer
               is
               the
               Principal
               of
               our
               Homages
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               act
               of
               our
               Adoration
               ,
               therefore
               we
               reserve
               it
               for
               God.
               We
               believe
               that
               we
               should
               offer
               a
               great
               Wrong
               to
               the
               Divinity
               ,
               if
               we
               did
               divide
               his
               Honour
               between
               Him
               and
               his
               Creatures
               .
            
             They
             shew
             to
             this
             Infidel
             a
             small
             number
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             administred
             with
             great
             simplicity
             .
             Nothing
             is
             disguised
             from
             him
             ;
             They
             tell
             him
             ,
             
               What
               you
               see
               on
               ▪
               this
               Table
               is
               true
               Bread
               and
               true
               Wine
               ;
               but
               it
               's
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               mystical
               :
               It
               is
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               crucified
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               Symbol
               of
               his
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               ,
               and
               the
               precious
               Pledge
               of
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Seal
               of
               our
               Justification
               ,
               and
               One
               of
               the
               Means
               of
               our
               Sanctification
               .
               But
               the
               Grace
               which
               is
               adjoyned
               doth
               not
               destroy
               Nature
               .
            
             Instead
             of
             causing
             him
             to
             adore
             ,
             what
             his
             Senses
             tell
             him
             to
             be
             Bread
             ;
             They
             tell
             him
             ,
             
               Take
               heed
               ,
               lest
               under
               any
               Pretence
               whatever
               ,
               you
               render
               to
               the
               Creature
               that
               Honour
               which
               is
               due
               only
               to
               the
               Creator
            
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             said
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               worship
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               him
               alone
               shalt
               thou
               serve
               ,
            
             will
             not
             be
             paid
             with
             any
             Excuses
             ;
             it
             will
             not
             avail
             to
             say
             ,
             
               I
               supposed
               that
               my
               Saviour
               came
               under
               that
               appearance
               of
               Bread.
            
             Our
             Infidel
             sees
             a
             Religion
             which
             keeps
             nothing
             secret
             from
             him
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             Mystery
             .
             They
             do
             not
             tell
             him
             ,
             about
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Walk
               therein
               as
               in
               a
               dangerous
            
             
             
               Way
               ;
               either
               read
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               read
               with
               a
               Spirit
               of
               Submission
               ,
               for
               all
               that
               the
               Church
               hath
               taught
               you
               :
               Do
               not
               believe
               what
               your
               Eyes
               will
               seem
               to
               tell
               you
               about
               your
               Lectures
               ;
               and
               whatsoever
               you
               may
               meet
               withal
               ,
               conclude
               nothing
               that
               may
               be
               opposite
               to
               the
               Faith
               of
               your
               Doctors
               .
            
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             They
             lay
             before
             him
             the
             Scripture
             on
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             They
             tell
             him
             ,
             
               Obey
               your
               Leaders
               ,
               suffer
               not
               your selves
               to
               be
               conducted
               by
               the
               false
               Lights
               of
               your
               own
               Reason
               .
               Submit
               to
               the
               Mysteries
               ,
               but
               let
               not
               your
               Submission
               be
               blind
               ;
               consult
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               read
               ,
               instruct
               your selves
               ,
               and
               believe
               nothing
               upon
               the
               Witness
               of
               Men
               :
               Do
               not
               rest
               but
               upon
               the
               Testimony
               of
               God
               ;
               His
               Word
               is
               clear
               ,
               solid
               ,
               sufficient
               for
               your
               Instruction
               ;
               His
               Authority
               is
               Soveraign
               and
               Independent
               of
               any
               other
               .
            
             He
             sees
             not
             ,
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             that
             Religion
             ,
             any
             strange
             Language
             ,
             which
             diffuses
             Darkness
             through
             all
             ;
             which
             conceals
             Mysteries
             from
             the
             Eyes
             of
             Ignorant
             Ones
             ;
             all
             is
             naked
             ,
             all
             is
             open
             ,
             all
             is
             simple
             .
             He
             sees
             ,
             he
             hears
             all
             that
             is
             done
             ,
             all
             that
             is
             said
             ;
             every
             one
             Prays
             in
             the
             Tongue
             he
             understands
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             understood
             in
             the
             Country
             where
             he
             is
             .
             This
             Infidel
             sees
             Preachers
             ,
             which
             exhort
             him
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             to
             Mortification
             ,
             to
             renouncing
             the
             Vanities
             and
             the
             Idols
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             but
             they
             do
             not
             impose
             on
             him
             the
             Necessity
             of
             declaring
             all
             the
             Motions
             of
             his
             Soul
             to
             a
             Man
             ;
             they
             order
             him
             to
             confess
             primarily
             to
             God
             ;
             then
             they
             advise
             him
             to
             make
             choice
             of
             a
             wise
             Director
             ,
             to
             discover
             with
             Liberty
             to
             him
             the
             Wounds
             of
             his
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             to
             ask
             his
             Advices
             .
             They
             tell
             him
             ,
             
               That
               all
               Human
               Satisfactions
               are
               incapable
               of
               paying
               the
               Justice
               of
               God
               ;
               That
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               hath
               paid
               for
               us
               abundantly
               ;
               That
               his
               Merit
               is
               granted
               to
               us
               by
               a
               gratuitous
               Mercy
            
             ;
             and
             
               that
               the
               true
               Satisfaction
               which
               God
               requires
               ,
               is
               the
               Contrition
               of
               the
               Heart
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               Charity
               and
               Amendment
            
             
             
               of
               Life
            
             .
             They
             do
             not
             charge
             him
             with
             the
             multitude
             of
             External
             Observations
             ,
             of
             Fasts
             ,
             of
             Macerations
             ,
             of
             Pilgrimages
             .
             They
             say
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             
               That
               bodily
               Exercise
               is
               profitable
               to
               little
               ;
               but
               that
               solid
               Piety
               hath
               the
               Promises
               of
               this
               present
               life
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
               .
            
             They
             labour
             to
             draw
             him
             out
             of
             the
             Security
             that
             the
             Worldlings
             are
             plunged
             in
             ;
             but
             they
             seek
             not
             to
             retain
             him
             in
             perpetual
             Terrours
             .
             They
             tell
             him
             ,
             
               There
               is
               no
               Salvation
               for
               the
               Sinner
               ,
               that
               perseveres
               in
               Impenitency
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               true
               Penitent
               may
               be
               assured
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               shew
               him
               Mercy
               .
            
             They
             assure
             him
             ,
             
               That
               if
               his
               Sins
               be
               pardoned
               him
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               they
               shall
               also
               be
               pardoned
               him
               in
               the
               other
               too
               ,
            
             and
             
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Purgatory
               ,
               nor
               Torments
               ,
               through
               which
               Men
               are
               to
               pass
               ,
               to
               arrive
               to
               Paradise
               .
            
             They
             confess
             to
             him
             ,
             
               That
               they
               have
               not
               the
               power
               to
               remit
               Sins
            
             ;
             They
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             
               that
               appertains
               to
               God
               only
            
             ;
             but
             they
             tell
             him
             ,
             
               That
               God
               never
               refuses
               that
               Grace
               ,
               to
               those
               that
               ask
               it
               with
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Humility
               .
            
             In
             fine
             ,
             He
             sees
             nothing
             Pompous
             in
             the
             Government
             ,
             or
             that
             may
             relish
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             No
             Monarchs
             ,
             no
             Spiritual
             Soveraigns
             .
             He
             sees
             none
             but
             Conductors
             ,
             that
             are
             Men
             of
             an
             equal
             Authority
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             sees
             ,
             in
             some
             places
             ,
             within
             that
             Church
             some
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             some
             Archbishops
             ;
             He
             understands
             that
             those
             Persons
             make
             Profession
             to
             have
             no
             other
             Head
             ,
             for
             the
             Spirituals
             ,
             but
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ;
             and
             no
             other
             for
             their
             Temporals
             ,
             than
             those
             which
             God
             hath
             established
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             by
             his
             Providence
             .
             If
             this
             Infidel
             ,
             who
             hath
             thus
             cast
             his
             Sight
             upon
             these
             two
             Religions
             ,
             be
             wise
             ,
             he
             will
             ask
             time
             to
             think
             of
             his
             Choice
             ,
             and
             will
             pronounce
             nothing
             upon
             what
             he
             hath
             seen
             .
             But
             in
             Conscience
             ,
             can
             any
             Man
             believe
             ,
             that
             this
             Man
             ,
             who
             hath
             no
             other
             light
             but
             that
             of
             good
             Sense
             ,
             can
             perswade
             himself
             that
             these
             two
             Parties
             make
             up
             but
             one
             Religion
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             the
             same
             
             thing
             ,
             that
             their
             Differences
             are
             not
             Essential
             ?
             In
             one
             ,
             He
             sees
             Altars
             and
             Sacrifices
             ;
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             he
             sees
             none
             .
             In
             the
             one
             ,
             he
             hears
             them
             invoke
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             ;
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             he
             sees
             they
             content
             themselves
             to
             reverence
             their
             Name
             ,
             and
             to
             invoke
             God.
             In
             the
             one
             ,
             he
             sees
             Images
             to
             be
             served
             ;
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             he
             sees
             a
             mortal
             aversion
             for
             that
             Worship
             .
             In
             the
             one
             ,
             he
             understands
             Nothing
             ;
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             he
             understands
             all
             .
             If
             this
             Man
             suffers
             himself
             to
             be
             conducted
             by
             his
             Natural
             Lights
             ,
             he
             will
             without
             doubt
             believe
             ,
             that
             these
             two
             Religions
             are
             absolutely
             different
             ;
             and
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             believe
             what
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             saith
             ,
             That
             the
             Disputes
             of
             these
             two
             Parties
             can
             be
             nullified
             by
             explaining
             some
             Terms
             ;
             and
             that
             what
             remains
             hath
             nothing
             Capital
             ,
             and
             that
             can
             hurt
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             III.
             That
             we
             agree
             not
             about
             Fundamental
             Points
             .
          
           
             BUt
             happily
             may
             some
             say
             ,
             That
             this
             general
             Review
             of
             the
             two
             Religions
             is
             proper
             only
             to
             make
             an
             Illusion
             ;
             because
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             Method
             ,
             Men
             judge
             only
             by
             appearances
             .
             Now
             its
             true
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             in
             an
             Appearance
             of
             great
             distance
             ;
             whereas
             in
             examining
             things
             in
             particulars
             and
             at
             the
             bottom
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             that
             they
             would
             go
             near
             to
             accord
             about
             those
             things
             ,
             and
             should
             only
             dispute
             about
             Terms
             .
             That
             might
             happily
             be
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             will
             not
             forbear
             entring
             into
             a
             particular
             Examen
             of
             each
             Article
             .
          
           
             
               First
               ,
               My
               Lord
               of
            
             Condom
             saith
             ;
             That
             we
             all
             agree
             about
             the
             Foundations
             of
             the
             Faith
             ;
             that
             the
             Doctrines
             which
             we
             esteem
             Fundamental
             ,
             are
             all
             believed
             and
             professed
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             
               He
               brings
               for
               Witness
               thereof
               Monsieur
            
             Daillé
             ,
             
               who
               saith
            
             
             
               in
               his
               Book
               entituled
            
             ,
             Faith
             founded
             upon
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             That
             all
             Fundamental
             Articles
             are
             without
             Contest
             ,
             that
             the
             Roman
             Church
             professes
             to
             believe
             them
             ;
             That
             in
             Truth
             we
             do
             not
             hold
             all
             the
             Opinions
             of
             that
             Church
             ;
             but
             that
             we
             hold
             all
             their
             Beliefs
             ,
             or
             Creances
             .
          
           
             My
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             lays
             another
             Maxim
             ,
             which
             he
             draws
             from
             our
             Principles
             :
             It's
             ,
             
               That
               if
               one
               agrees
               with
               the
               Foundations
               ,
               and
               then
               lays
               down
               Opinions
               which
               does
               overthrow
               those
               Foundations
               by
               Consequences
               ;
               we
               must
               not
               impute
               those
               Consequences
               to
               him
               who
               disavows
               .
               The
               Opinion
               of
               the
            
             Lutherans
             ,
             
               about
               the
               real
               Presence
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
            
             
             
               destroys
               the
               Human
               Nature
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               by
               a
               lawful
               Consequence
               ;
               but
               the
            
             Lutherans
             
               disavow
               that
               Consequence
               ,
               therefore
               we
               will
               not
               impute
               it
               to
               them
               .
            
             He
             would
             have
             us
             to
             have
             the
             same
             Equity
             for
             his
             Church
             .
             For
             Example
             ,
             She
             establishes
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Mass
             ,
             She
             lays
             down
             the
             Intercession
             of
             Saints
             ,
             She
             ordains
             Penances
             and
             Satisfactions
             :
             We
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             first
             of
             them
             destroys
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             that
             the
             second
             prejudices
             his
             Mediation
             ;
             that
             the
             others
             are
             injurious
             to
             the
             Super-abounding
             fulness
             of
             his
             Merits
             .
             But
             they
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             only
             Consequences
             ,
             which
             the
             Roman
             Church
             disowns
             ;
             therefore
             we
             may
             not
             impute
             the
             same
             to
             them
             without
             Calumny
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             have
             many
             things
             to
             say
             thereabout
             ,
             If
             I
             had
             designed
             to
             make
             a
             great
             Book
             ;
             but
             I
             will
             restrain
             my self
             within
             this
             .
             That
             this
             Consideration
             cannot
             be
             a
             Means
             of
             Reunion
             ,
             nor
             a
             Reason
             of
             our
             Re-entrance
             into
             the
             Roman
             Church
             :
             First
             ,
             Because
             it
             's
             not
             true
             ,
             that
             both
             Parties
             agree
             about
             all
             the
             Protestants
             esteem
             to
             be
             Fundamental
             .
             There
             are
             Three
             general
             Foundations
             in
             Religion
             :
             First
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             be
             adored
             .
             The
             Second
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             but
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             we
             ought
             to
             serve
             and
             adore
             none
             but
             him
             .
             The
             Third
             ,
             That
             this
             God
             is
             to
             be
             served
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             joyntly
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             Religion
             which
             he
             hath
             taught
             .
             The
             first
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             Religion
             in
             general
             :
             The
             second
             ,
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             embraces
             the
             Religion
             of
             Moses
             and
             that
             of
             Christ
             :
             And
             the
             Third
             is
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             The
             Roman
             Church
             receives
             the
             first
             Foundation
             ,
             That
             God
             is
             to
             be
             served
             and
             adored
             .
             She
             receives
             the
             Third
             but
             in
             Words
             ,
             for
             she
             makes
             indeed
             Profession
             to
             adore
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Religion
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             taught
             ;
             but
             we
             pretend
             that
             
             her
             Worship
             is
             not
             suitable
             to
             her
             Profession
             .
             They
             must
             not
             answer
             me
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             to
             blame
             to
             pretend
             that
             .
             Happily
             may
             we
             be
             to
             blame
             ;
             but
             at
             present
             the
             Question
             is
             not
             to
             know
             ,
             whether
             we
             have
             reason
             ;
             but
             only
             to
             know
             ,
             if
             ,
             in
             our
             Principles
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Church
             destroys
             some
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Faith.
             Now
             she
             destroys
             ,
             according
             to
             us
             ,
             this
             One
             ;
             therefore
             it
             s
             impossible
             that
             we
             can
             joyn
             with
             her
             .
             But
             she
             destroys
             much
             more
             openly
             the
             Second
             of
             those
             Foundations
             ,
             in
             that
             she
             serves
             and
             adores
             that
             which
             is
             not
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             Protestants
             .
             We
             must
             adore
             a
             God
             :
             behold
             the
             first
             Foundation
             ,
             and
             the
             Roman
             Church
             receives
             it
             .
             We
             must
             adore
             none
             ,
             but
             God
             :
             behold
             the
             second
             Foundation
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             less
             important
             than
             the
             first
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             it
             which
             the
             Roman
             Church
             absolutely
             destroys
             .
             She
             adores
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               but
               it
               's
               in
               the
               Supposition
               ,
               that
               the
               Eucharist
               becomes
               the
               Humanity
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Humanity
               of
               God.
            
             But
             that
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             present
             Question
             .
             It
             suffices
             me
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             most
             evident
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             our
             Principles
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Church
             adores
             another
             ,
             besides
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             Consequence
             she
             also
             destroys
             ,
             according
             to
             us
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             principal
             Foundations
             of
             the
             Faith.
             
          
           
             My
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             will
             then
             permit
             me
             to
             tell
             him
             ,
             That
             he
             hath
             not
             read
             in
             any
             of
             our
             Authors
             ,
             that
             our
             Church
             agrees
             with
             his
             in
             the
             Foundations
             of
             the
             Faith.
             Monsieur
             Daillé
             hath
             not
             said
             so
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             had
             said
             it
             ,
             I
             would
             make
             no
             difficulty
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             deceived
             .
             We
             only
             say
             ,
             That
             we
             believe
             nothing
             but
             what
             the
             Roman
             Church
             believes
             with
             us
             ;
             but
             that
             we
             believe
             not
             all
             that
             the
             Roman
             Church
             believes
             .
             We
             distingnish
             Affirmative
             Articles
             from
             the
             Negative
             .
             We
             agree
             with
             the
             Roman
             Church
             about
             Affirmative
             Articles
             ,
             viz.
             we
             all
             believe
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             to
             be
             adored
             ;
             that
             there
             is
             a
             
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             dead
             ,
             risen
             again
             ,
             ascended
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             
               God
               blessed
               for
               ever
            
             with
             the
             Father
             ;
             that
             he
             is
             the
             Redeemer
             of
             the
             World
             &c.
             
             But
             we
             agree
             not
             about
             the
             Negative
             Articles
             ,
             and
             among
             them
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             that
             respect
             the
             Foundations
             ;
             such
             is
             that
             whereof
             we
             speak
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               adore
               none
               but
               God.
            
             We
             make
             no
             difficulty
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Worship
               of
               Images
            
             and
             
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
            
             do
             also
             destroy
             this
             Foundation
             ;
             because
             there
             is
             no
             act
             of
             Religion
             that
             is
             not
             an
             Adoration
             .
             So
             Men
             cannot
             serve
             religiously
             any
             Creature
             ,
             without
             violating
             this
             Command
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               worship
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               him
               only
               shalt
               thou
               serve
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             subjoyn
             ,
             That
             the
             Fundamental
             Verities
             ,
             wherein
             we
             agree
             with
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             cannot
             be
             a
             Means
             of
             Reunion
             with
             her
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             multitude
             of
             Opinions
             which
             she
             hath
             added
             to
             those
             Foundations
             ;
             and
             that
             those
             Additions
             are
             absolutely
             opposed
             to
             the
             purity
             of
             the
             Faith.
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             retaining
             the
             Verities
             ,
             which
             the
             Roman
             Church
             retains
             ,
             and
             even
             some
             over
             and
             above
             ,
             one
             might
             make
             a
             monstrous
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Soveraignty
             Idolatrous
             ;
             for
             Example
             ,
             Suppose
             that
             some
             Men
             should
             believe
             that
             there
             is
             but
             One
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             adore
             None
             but
             him
             ;
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             Redeemer
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             truly
             God
             ,
             and
             truly
             Man
             ;
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Paradise
             and
             a
             Hell
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             who
             should
             perswade
             himself
             ,
             that
             all
             Creatures
             are
             united
             to
             God
             in
             so
             particular
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             worshipp'd
             with
             God
             ;
             That
             the
             Sun
             ,
             for
             Example
             ,
             is
             the
             Eye
             of
             the
             Divinity
             ;
             that
             in
             that
             quality
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             worshipp'd
             ;
             that
             the
             Rivers
             are
             his
             Arms
             ,
             whereby
             he
             embraces
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             because
             of
             that
             one
             may
             Sacrifice
             to
             them
             :
             Those
             People
             would
             say
             ,
             
               I
               worship
               but
               one
               God
               ,
               I
               believe
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               but
               I
               believe
               that
               that
               God
               is
               every
               where
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               is
               All
            
             ;
             
             
               and
               because
               of
               that
               ,
               I
               adore
               that
               All
               ,
               wherein
               he
               is
               .
            
             If
             the
             Ubiquitans
             in
             the
             Supposition
             they
             make
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Humanity
               of
               Christ
               is
               in
               all
               the
               Spaces
               and
               in
               all
               the
               Bodies
            
             ;
             should
             come
             to
             conclude
             ,
             
               That
               Men
               must
               worship
               all
               the
               Bodies
               of
               the
               World
               ,
            
             would
             they
             not
             be
             Idolaters
             ?
             Nevertheless
             they
             would
             retain
             all
             the
             Foundations
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             which
             the
             Roman
             Church
             retains
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             
               That
               one
               must
               not
               impute
               unto
               People
               the
               Consequences
               which
               they
               disavow
               :
            
             I
             Answer
             ,
             That
             the
             question
             is
             not
             here
             about
             Consequences
             which
             arise
             from
             certain
             Errors
             which
             Men
             defend
             ,
             but
             whereof
             they
             disown
             the
             Results
             .
             The
             question
             is
             or
             Consequences
             owned
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             may
             impute
             to
             them
             that
             avow
             them
             .
             Jesus
             Christ
             
               est
               reellement
               dans
               l'Eucharistic
            
             .
             Behold
             the
             Principle
             or
             Errour
             :
             Then
             must
             we
             adore
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             behold
             the
             Consequence
             ,
             and
             a
             Consequence
             avowed
             .
             We
             must
             do
             all
             that
             the
             Church
             commands
             :
             Behold
             the
             Principle
             .
             Therefore
             we
             must
             serve
             Images
             and
             invoke
             Saints
             ;
             behold
             the
             Consequences
             which
             are
             owned
             .
             I
             might
             produce
             an
             hundred
             more
             ,
             but
             these
             suffice
             me
             .
             I
             add
             thereto
             ,
             That
             there
             are
             Consequences
             ,
             which
             though
             they
             be
             disowned
             ,
             they
             cease
             not
             to
             subsist
             ▪
             Those
             are
             they
             that
             arise
             from
             the
             very
             Actions
             and
             Practises
             .
             If
             a
             Man
             should
             give
             a
             Box
             on
             the
             Ear
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             no
             wrong
             is
             done
             to
             another
             ,
             but
             when
             one
             hath
             no
             right
             to
             strike
             ;
             and
             therefore
             denies
             to
             have
             done
             him
             wrong
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             not
             his
             Intention
             to
             wrong
             him
             ,
             or
             because
             he
             had
             right
             to
             strike
             him
             ;
             because
             he
             denies
             the
             Consequence
             ,
             shall
             it
             be
             less
             true
             ?
             The
             Roman
             Church
             invokes
             Saints
             ,
             serves
             Images
             ,
             adores
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             .
             We
             tell
             her
             ,
             
               She
               offers
               injury
               to
               God
               ,
               in
               imparting
               to
               Others
               a
               Worship
               which
               is
               due
               to
               him
               alone
               .
            
             Thereupon
             she
             Answers
             ,
             
               It
               's
               a
               Consequence
               you
            
             
             
               draw
               ,
               but
               what
               we
               deny
            
             ;
             In
             Consciente
             is
             such
             a
             Justification
             to
             be
             received
             ?
             We
             must
             distinguish
             well
             between
             Speculative
             Consequences
             ,
             which
             arise
             from
             a
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             are
             Practical
             ,
             and
             which
             arise
             from
             Worship
             .
             It
             's
             of
             the
             former
             that
             we
             must
             understand
             this
             Rule
             of
             Equity
             ;
             That
             we
             must
             not
             impute
             Consequences
             to
             those
             that
             disavow
             them
             .
             But
             that
             cannot
             be
             applied
             to
             the
             Consequences
             of
             Practice
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             When
             we
             accuse
             the
             Roman
             Church
             to
             do
             wrong
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             imparting
             Adoration
             to
             others
             ;
             to
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             in
             adding
             another
             Sacrifice
             ;
             to
             the
             Satisfaction
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             in
             establishing
             Human
             Satisfactions
             :
             It
             's
             not
             true
             that
             these
             things
             may
             be
             called
             Consquences
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             may
             be
             justified
             of
             that
             Accusation
             by
             denying
             them
             .
             That
             is
             clear
             by
             this
             Example
             :
             If
             one
             divide
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Prince
             Soveraign
             ,
             among
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             without
             his
             Permission
             ;
             I
             maintain
             ,
             That
             injury
             is
             done
             to
             him
             by
             that
             very
             thing
             ;
             and
             that
             one
             should
             not
             be
             received
             to
             say
             ,
             
               I
               deny
               I
               do
               injury
               to
               my
               Soveraign
               ,
               in
               giving
               one
               part
               of
               his
               Soveraign
               Authority
               to
               Others
               .
            
             That
             's
             a
             Consequence
             which
             I
             disown
             .
             The
             Injury
             consists
             in
             the
             Act
             it self
             that
             is
             done
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             a
             Consequence
             which
             arises
             from
             the
             Action
             .
             So
             to
             give
             a
             new
             Sacrifice
             ,
             new
             Intercessours
             ,
             and
             new
             Objects
             of
             a
             Religious
             Worship
             ,
             it
             's
             directly
             to
             offend
             God
             ,
             the
             only
             Object
             of
             Religion
             .
             It
             's
             to
             oppose
             the
             Unity
             and
             Perfection
             of
             the
             Christian
             Sacrifice
             .
             It
             's
             to
             do
             injury
             to
             the
             only
             Intercessour
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             the
             very
             Actions
             which
             are
             done
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             Consequences
             which
             arise
             from
             those
             Actions
             .
          
           
             But
             at
             least
             ,
             will
             they
             say
             ,
             
               You
               are
               obliged
               to
               grant
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               Errours
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Church
               are
               not
               Capital
            
             .
             Thereupon
             I
             say
             Three
             things
             :
             First
             ,
             That
             it
             's
             enough
             if
             there
             be
             two
             or
             three
             Capital
             Errours
             ,
             and
             even
             One
             alone
             in
             a
             Religion
             ,
             to
             
             render
             intolerable
             ,
             that
             whith
             otherwise
             might
             have
             been
             tolerable
             .
             The
             Second
             thing
             that
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Errours
             ,
             which
             every
             one
             being
             apart
             might
             have
             been
             tolerated
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             alone
             ;
             cannot
             be
             born
             with
             when
             they
             are
             in
             a
             great
             Number
             .
             A
             Life
             that
             should
             be
             wholly
             charged
             with
             those
             Sins
             ,
             which
             the
             Roman
             Church
             calls
             Venial
             ,
             and
             that
             should
             have
             no
             good
             Work
             at
             all
             ,
             would
             undoubtedly
             lead
             to
             Eternal
             death
             ;
             although
             every
             one
             of
             those
             Sins
             taken
             apart
             would
             not
             destroy
             Grace
             .
             A
             Religion
             ,
             that
             should
             gather
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             Practises
             ,
             of
             Superstitions
             and
             Errours
             ,
             whereof
             none
             were
             Capital
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             suffered
             nevertheless
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             a
             Capital
             Affair
             to
             bury
             the
             Truth
             in
             so
             great
             a
             number
             of
             Errours
             .
             In
             fine
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Roman
             Church
             hath
             rendred
             Capital
             those
             of
             her
             Errours
             ;
             that
             would
             not
             otherwise
             be
             such
             ,
             since
             she
             hath
             made
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             of
             them
             .
             She
             obliges
             ,
             under
             pain
             of
             Anathema
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Pain
             of
             Eternal
             damnation
             ,
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             Books
             of
             Maccabees
             are
             Canonical
             ;
             that
             Concupiscence
             after
             Baptism
             is
             no
             more
             Sin
             ;
             that
             the
             involuntary
             Motions
             of
             that
             Concupiscence
             are
             not
             Sins
             ▪
             that
             Baptism
             is
             of
             an
             absolute
             necessity
             ;
             that
             Order
             is
             a
             true
             Sacrament
             ;
             that
             Marriage
             is
             not
             dissolved
             by
             Adultery
             ,
             and
             an
             hundred
             things
             of
             this
             Nature
             .
             If
             she
             had
             received
             those
             Opinions
             without
             obliging
             others
             to
             receive
             them
             ▪
             they
             might
             have
             been
             tolerated
             ;
             but
             as
             soon
             as
             she
             hath
             made
             them
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             they
             become
             intolerable
             .
             For
             it
             's
             a
             mortal
             Sin
             ,
             to
             receive
             Errours
             as
             Verities
             Fundamental
             .
             It
             's
             a
             horrid
             Crime
             to
             condemn
             to
             Hell
             Men
             that
             have
             but
             light
             Errours
             :
             Now
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             by
             her
             Anathema's
             ,
             obliges
             me
             to
             damn
             those
             who
             have
             but
             light
             Errours
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             It
             's
             a
             black
             baseness
             ,
             to
             make
             Profession
             by
             Oath
             ,
             to
             believe
             as
             Capital
             Verities
             and
             necessary
             Ones
             ,
             such
             Opinions
             as
             we
             know
             to
             be
             Errours
             :
             
             And
             that
             is
             it
             the
             Roman
             Church
             would
             oblige
             us
             to
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             I
             think
             to
             Reason
             justly
             in
             Reasoning
             thus
             .
             All
             the
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             are
             Fundamental
             Points
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             be
             rejected
             without
             being
             Anathema's
             .
             The
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             of
             those
             things
             which
             we
             might
             have
             considered
             as
             light
             Errours
             ,
             hath
             made
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             may
             not
             be
             rejected
             without
             a
             direful
             Anathema
             .
             Then
             hath
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             in
             that
             regard
             ,
             those
             Opinions
             that
             could
             have
             pass'd
             for
             being
             of
             little
             importance
             ,
             Fundamental
             Points
             ;
             and
             in
             our
             regard
             ,
             Capital
             Errours
             .
             And
             from
             thence
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             be
             clear
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             decisions
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             all
             Reconciliation
             is
             impossible
             with
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             Because
             the
             Question
             is
             no
             more
             of
             tolerating
             light
             Errours
             ;
             but
             to
             believe
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             profession
             thereof
             ,
             and
             of
             damning
             all
             those
             that
             believe
             them
             not
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             it
             ,
             which
             an
             honest
             Man
             and
             a
             Christian
             cannot
             do
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             IV.
             That
             the
             Worship
             forbidden
             of
             God
             ,
             cannot
             terminate
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             BEhold
             the
             Second
             Principle
             of
             that
             Union
             ,
             which
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             propounds
             ;
             it
             's
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Religious
               Worship
               in
               the
            
             Pag.
             17.
             
             
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               terminates
               in
               God.
            
             If
             the
             Honour
             she
             gives
             to
             the
             Holy
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             the
             Saints
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             Religious
             ,
             it
             's
             because
             it
             relates
             necessarily
             to
             God.
             He
             would
             conclude
             thence
             ,
             That
             in
             retaining
             our
             Principle
             ,
             that
             every
             Religious
             Honour
             is
             to
             be
             related
             to
             God
             ,
             we
             can
             ,
             without
             hurt
             to
             our
             Conscience
             ,
             partake
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             seeing
             that
             she
             teaches
             ,
             
               That
               every
               Religion●
               Worship
               is
               to
               be
               referr'd
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               to
               its
               necessary
               End.
               
            
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             wish
             that
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             had
             cited
             to
             us
             some
             Text
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             which
             might
             assure
             us
             ,
             That
             all
             Religious
             Worship
             is
             terminated
             in
             God.
             I
             see
             there
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             invoke
             Saints
             ,
             because
             they
             reign
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             intercede
             for
             us
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             read
             there
             no
             more
             .
             I
             conceive
             there
             is
             a
             little
             difference
             between
             invoking
             a
             Saint
             for
             reference
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             terminate
             a
             Religious
             Worship
             to
             God.
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             Roman
             Chuch
             invokes
             Saints
             by
             respect
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             govern
             under
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             merited
             with
             God
             ▪
             because
             they
             intercede
             before
             God
             for
             Men.
             If
             those
             Saints
             should
             have
             no
             relation
             to
             God
             ,
             no
             doubt
             Men
             would
             not
             serve
             them
             .
             But
             is
             not
             this
             to
             impose
             visibly
             upon
             the
             
             World
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             because
             of
             that
             all
             Religious
             Worship
             is
             terminated
             in
             God
             ?
             Because
             that
             a
             Favourite
             hath
             the
             Princes
             Ear
             ,
             that
             he
             disposes
             of
             the
             places
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             under
             his
             Authority
             ,
             that
             he
             obtains
             of
             him
             what
             he
             will
             ,
             he
             is
             courted
             ,
             a
             thousand
             Homages
             are
             done
             to
             him
             ;
             do
             those
             Honours
             terminate
             in
             the
             Prince
             because
             of
             that
             ?
             Is
             he
             bound
             to
             own
             them
             and
             regard
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             done
             to
             himself
             ?
             A
             Man
             that
             would
             say
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             would
             not
             he
             render
             himself
             ridiculous
             ?
             Who
             ever
             heard
             ,
             that
             Worship
             doth
             not
             terminate
             in
             that
             Person
             which
             is
             the
             immediate
             Object
             thereof
             ?
             Those
             Gentlemen
             conceive
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             right
             to
             say
             what
             they
             please
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             believe
             them
             on
             their
             Word
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             though
             it
             should
             be
             the
             Intention
             of
             those
             that
             invoke
             Saints
             to
             terminate
             all
             their
             Worship
             in
             God
             ,
             would
             that
             Intention
             suffice
             to
             effect
             the
             thing
             ?
             If
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             there
             would
             never
             have
             been
             any
             Idolaters
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Persons
             that
             had
             adored
             Images
             or
             Idols
             .
             For
             there
             was
             never
             any
             Religion
             so
             brutish
             ,
             as
             to
             terminate
             their
             Worship
             upon
             Brass
             or
             
               Wood
               ,
               Silver
            
             or
             Gold
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Image
             is
             compounded
             .
             If
             any
             Person
             have
             done
             it
             ,
             it
             must
             not
             be
             imputed
             to
             the
             Religion
             .
             Those
             Idolaters
             referr'd
             their
             Worship
             to
             the
             Deity
             ,
             which
             was
             represented
             by
             the
             Idol
             .
             The
             Israelites
             had
             not
             offended
             God
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Golden
             Calf
             ;
             for
             it
             's
             as
             certain
             ,
             as
             any
             thing
             can
             be
             so
             ,
             that
             their
             Adoration
             was
             referr'd
             to
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             had
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             whom
             they
             had
             design
             to
             adore
             under
             the
             Sign
             of
             that
             Calf
             .
             In
             fine
             ;
             A
             Man
             that
             should
             take
             a
             Tree
             ,
             a
             Dog
             ,
             a
             Horse
             ,
             and
             should
             adore
             him
             ,
             referring
             his
             Worship
             to
             God
             in
             his
             Intention
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             guilty
             ,
             for
             his
             Worship
             would
             terminate
             in
             God.
             We
             must
             know
             then
             ,
             that
             to
             the
             end
             our
             Adoration
             may
             terminate
             
             in
             God
             ,
             it
             suffices
             not
             that
             it
             be
             the
             Intention
             of
             him
             that
             adores
             ;
             but
             God
             must
             accept
             that
             Adoration
             .
             Nothing
             terminates
             in
             God
             ,
             but
             what
             God
             is
             willing
             to
             receive
             .
             It
             's
             useless
             to
             have
             an
             Intention
             to
             serve
             God
             by
             certain
             Actions
             ,
             if
             those
             Actions
             be
             condemn'd
             of
             God
             ;
             they
             are
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             Methinks
             I
             have
             read
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             Theology
             of
             those
             Gentlemen
             ,
             
               That
               the
               infinite
               Baseness
               of
               Sin
               arises
               from
               its
               establishing
               our
               last
               End
               different
               from
               God.
            
             So
             every
             Sin
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             in
             it
             lies
             ,
             snatches
             away
             God
             from
             his
             Throne
             ,
             in
             taking
             away
             from
             him
             the
             Title
             of
             
               Ultimate
               End
            
             ,
             to
             give
             it
             the
             Creature
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             an
             infinite
             Crime
             .
             But
             what
             shall
             we
             say
             to
             so
             many
             Actions
             Criminal
             ,
             that
             have
             God's
             Honour
             for
             their
             Object
             ?
             Of
             those
             Bloody
             Persecutions
             which
             have
             shed
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             with
             the
             Thought
             ,
             That
             they
             did
             therein
             Service
             to
             God
             ?
             Of
             so
             many
             Superstitions
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             practised
             to
             the
             Honour
             of
             the
             Deity
             ?
             How
             can
             those
             Crimes
             be
             accused
             of
             setting
             up
             another
             End
             ,
             besides
             God
             ,
             seing
             they
             are
             done
             in
             honour
             to
             God
             ?
             It
             's
             nevertheless
             certain
             ,
             that
             those
             Actions
             do
             not
             terminate
             in
             God
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             other
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             abhors
             them
             ,
             and
             hath
             forbidden
             them
             .
             They
             terminate
             then
             in
             the
             Vanity
             of
             their
             Imaginations
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Illusions
             of
             the
             heart
             of
             those
             false
             Zealots
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             bad
             Devotion
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             reach
             God.
             Semblably
             ,
             the
             Worship
             that
             Men
             render
             to
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             with
             Intention
             of
             referring
             it
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             carried
             out
             to
             the
             Creatures
             themselves
             ,
             because
             that
             God
             suffers
             it
             not
             to
             reach
             unto
             himself
             .
          
           
             Here
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             makes
             a
             Course
             into
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             will
             draw
             his
             advantage
             from
             thence
             ,
             in
             that
             we
             acknowledge
             ,
             
               That
               Men
               began
               to
               invocate
               Saints
               about
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Fourth
               Century
               .
            
             But
             that
             
             is
             a
             Proof
             ,
             and
             not
             an
             Explication
             .
             I
             have
             not
             obliged
             my self
             to
             follow
             him
             through
             all
             .
             I
             'le
             only
             say
             ,
             That
             then
             they
             did
             not
             invocate
             Saints
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             at
             this
             day
             .
             They
             did
             not
             pray
             to
             them
             in
             the
             Ordinary
             Service
             .
             They
             constrained
             none
             thereto
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             build
             Temples
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             Sacrifice
             the
             Body
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             their
             honour
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             we
             profess
             ,
             that
             we
             will
             only
             imitate
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             immediate
             Successors
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             V.
             Of
             the
             Invocation
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             ALL
             that
             is
             general
             .
             My
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             begins
             to
             descend
             to
             Particulars
             .
             The
             Invocation
             and
             Worship
             of
             Saints
             ,
             is
             assuredly
             one
             of
             the
             things
             that
             doth
             most
             separate
             us
             from
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             Mean
             while
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             believed
             ,
             the
             vain
             Terrors
             that
             we
             conceive
             therein
             ,
             proceed
             only
             from
             their
             having
             given
             an
             ill
             Turn
             to
             an
             Action
             the
             most
             innocent
             of
             all
             .
             It
             's
             nothing
             to
             see
             that
             Religious
             Worship
             that
             should
             be
             intirely
             given
             to
             God
             ,
             divided
             between
             Him
             and
             a
             thousand
             Creatures
             .
             It
             's
             nothing
             to
             hear
             
               Matins
               ,
               Masses
               ,
               Vespers
            
             ,
             filled
             with
             Litanies
             ,
             Songs
             and
             Praises
             ,
             that
             tend
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             those
             Creatures
             .
             It
             's
             nothing
             to
             see
             those
             Devoti
             ,
             who
             having
             almost
             wholly
             neglected
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             do
             cause
             to
             resound
             in
             their
             Exercises
             of
             Piety
             only
             the
             Names
             of
             the
             holy
             Mother
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             other
             Saints
             .
             It
             's
             nothing
             to
             see
             the
             Kalendar
             crouded
             with
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             Days
             dedicated
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             Saints
             ,
             whilst
             that
             
             God
             hath
             appropriated
             to
             himself
             but
             fifty
             or
             fifty
             two
             .
             All
             Religion
             is
             to
             be
             for
             God
             ,
             all
             first
             Notions
             are
             for
             that
             .
             
               Pietas
               erga
               Parentes
               ,
               Religio
               erga
               Deum
               ,
            
             said
             the
             Pagans
             themselves
             .
             Yet
             it
             's
             nothing
             to
             give
             Religious
             Worship
             to
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             to
             divide
             Religion
             between
             God
             and
             them
             .
             My
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             hath
             prevented
             that
             difficulty
             ,
             telling
             us
             ,
             
               That
               this
               Worship
               is
               called
               Religious
               only
               ,
               because
               it
               terminates
               in
               God.
            
             But
             I
             think
             also
             we
             have
             Answered
             it
             sufficiently
             ,
             and
             have
             well
             proved
             ,
             That
             Worships
             forbidden
             of
             God
             cannot
             be
             referr'd
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Behold
             another
             Colour
             ,
             which
             is
             diffused
             thereon
             .
             The
             Church
             in
             telling
             us
             ,
             
               [
               That
               it
               's
               useful
               to
               pray
               to
               Saints
               ,
               teaches
               us
               to
               pray
            
             
             
               to
               them
               with
               the
               same
               Spirit
               of
               Charity
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               those
               Orders
               of
               fraternal
               Charity
               ,
               which
               carries
               us
               on
               to
               demand
               the
               Succour
               of
               our
               Brethren
               living
               on
               the
               Earth
               .
               We
               pray
               to
               them
               in
               the
               same
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               we
               pray
               to
               our
               Brethren
               that
               are
               on
               Earth
               ,
               to
               pray
               with
               us
               and
               for
               us
               to
               our
               Common
               Master
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               our
               Common
               Mediatour
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Catechism
               of
               the
               Council
            
             
             of
             Trent
             ,
             
               we
               use
               two
               Forms
               of
               Prayer
               ▪
               very
               different
               ;
               seeing
               that
               whereas
               in
               praying
               to
               God
               ,
               the
               proper
               manner
               is
               to
               say
               ,
            
             Have
             mercy
             on
             us
             ;
             Hear
             us
             :
             
               We
               are
               content
               to
               say
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             Pray
             for
             us
             .
             ]
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             specious
             .
             That
             is
             reduced
             to
             Two
             things
             :
             One
             ,
             That
             they
             invoke
             Saints
             ,
             but
             in
             saying
             to
             them
             ,
             
               Pray
               for
               us
            
             .
             The
             other
             ,
             
               That
               this
               Prayer
               ▪
               is
               put
               up
               with
               the
               same
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               it
               's
               done
               to
               the
               Saints
               that
               are
               on
               Earth
               .
            
             Those
             Gentlemen
             should
             know
             ,
             that
             though
             all
             that
             were
             true
             ,
             yet
             could
             not
             we
             be
             satisfied
             ;
             for
             in
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ,
             we
             would
             have
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             founded
             on
             Precept
             or
             Example
             .
             God
             hath
             not
             commanded
             
             
               us
               any
               where
               to
               invocate
               glorified
               Saints
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               we
               pray
               our
               Brethren
               that
               are
               on
               Earth
               to
               pray
               for
               us
               .
               Besides
               ,
               they
               being
               perfectly
               assured
               ,
               that
               Souls
               separate
               from
               their
               Bodies
               do
               not
               understand
               us
               ,
               Reason
               would
               forbid
               us
               loading
               our
               Service
               with
               useless
               Invocations
               .
            
          
           
             But
             it
             's
             a
             strange
             thing
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             still
             produce
             to
             us
             the
             same
             Facts
             ,
             with
             so
             much
             confidence
             ,
             without
             having
             answer'd
             the
             Proofs
             that
             we
             bring
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             To
             see
             that
             air
             of
             Assurance
             ,
             wherewith
             these
             Gentlemen
             say
             ,
             we
             say
             nothing
             else
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             but
             
               Pray
               for
               us
            
             ;
             would
             not
             one
             believe
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             true
             ?
             Yet
             let
             him
             but
             read
             the
             Books
             of
             Devotion
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             to
             be
             soon
             perswaded
             of
             the
             contrary
             .
             Why
             then
             in
             the
             Hymn
             ,
             that
             begins
             ,
             
               Exultat
               Coelum
               laudibus
            
             ,
             &c.
             do
             they
             say
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               [
               You
               that
               shut
               up
               Heavens
               by
               your
               Word
               ,
               and
               who
               open
               them
               at
               your
               Command
               ,
               loosen
               us
               of
               our
               Sins
               ,
               we
               pray
               you
               for
               it
               :
               You
               that
               have
               power
               over
               H
               alth
               and
               Sickness
               of
               all
               ,
               heal
               us
               of
               our
               ill
               Manners
               ,
               and
               inspire
               Vertues
               into
               us
               .
               ]
            
             In
             the
             Hymn
             which
             begins
             ,
             
               Lux
               Mundi
               beatissima
            
             ,
             do
             not
             they
             speak
             thus
             to
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             
               [
               We
               pray
               you
               with
               a
               Suppliant
               Voice
               ,
               that
               you
               would
               please
               to
               be
               present
               with
               us
               ?
               Come
               sweet
               Lady
               ,
               deliver
               us
               out
               of
               all
               our
               Evils
               ,
               and
               bestow
               on
               us
               the
               Gifts
               of
               Heaven
               .
               ]
            
             In
             the
             Hymn
             called
             ,
             
               Maris
               Stella
            
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             
               [
               Oh
               singular
               Virgin
               ,
               Debonnair
               among
               all
               ,
               defend
               us
               from
               our
               Guils
               ,
               render
               us
               Chaste
               and
               Mild
               ,
               give
               us
               a
               pure
               Life
               ,
               prepare
               us
               in
               the
               sure
               Way
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               seeing
               Jesus
               ,
               we
               may
               enjoy
               an
               eternal
               Joy.
               ]
            
             We
             have
             an
             hundred
             times
             reproached
             those
             Gentlemen
             ,
             that
             of
             
               Jure
               Matris
               impera
            
             ,
             of
             the
             Old
             Missals
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Monstra
               te
               esse
               Matrem
            
             ;
             but
             we
             shall
             still
             have
             right
             to
             reproach
             them
             therewith
             ,
             till
             satisfaction
             be
             given
             us
             by
             Reason
             for
             it
             .
             Instead
             thereof
             they
             renew
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             publish
             them
             in
             
             French
             ,
             that
             none
             might
             be
             ignorant
             thereof
             ;
             
               [
               Oh
               ▪
               bend
               ,
               by
               thy
               power
               ,
               both
               of
               Mother
               and
               Queen
               ,
               thy
               Son
               and
               our
               King
               :
               ]
            
             That
             is
             
             but
             from
             the
             Year
             1672.
             
             Methinks
             the
             Date
             is
             fresh
             enough
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             not
             accuse
             us
             to
             have
             digg'd
             up
             Books
             buried
             in
             Oblivion
             ,
             and
             old
             Excesses
             ,
             that
             are
             no
             more
             in
             use
             .
             One
             should
             Copy
             and
             Transcribe
             all
             the
             
               Missals
               ,
               Breviaries
            
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Books
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             if
             one
             would
             relate
             all
             .
             Why
             then
             do
             those
             Gentlemen
             say
             ,
             They
             only
             pray
             the
             
             Saints
             to
             pray
             for
             us
             ?
             
               [
               It
               's
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               that
               in
               whatever
               Terms
               the
               Prayers
               are
               conceived
               that
               we
               address
               to
               Saints
               ,
               the
               Intention
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               her
               Faithful
               Ones
               ,
               still
               reduces
               them
               to
               that
               form
               .
               ]
            
             It
             s
             long
             since
             Bellarmine
             had
             advised
             us
             thereof
             .
             As
             for
             Words
             ,
             
             it
             's
             permitted
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Oh
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               have
               mercy
               on
               me
               ,
               save
               me
               ,
               open
               me
               the
               Gate
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               give
               me
               health
               of
               Body
               ,
               give
               me
               patience
               ,
               give
               me
               Courage
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             we
             understand
             ,
             Save
             us
             and
             shew
             us
             Mercy
             ,
             in
             praying
             for
             us
             .
             That
             might
             surprize
             us
             indeed
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             ,
             what
             would
             these
             Gentlemen
             say
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             that
             would
             say
             in
             good
             earnest
             to
             St.
             
               Peter
               ,
               Save
               me
               ,
               and
               pardon
               my
               Sins
            
             ;
             without
             reducing
             them
             to
             this
             Form
             ,
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             
               pray
               for
               me
            
             .
             By
             those
             things
             which
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             saith
             ,
             I
             have
             cause
             to
             believe
             ,
             he
             would
             look
             on
             him
             as
             an
             Idolater
             ;
             for
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             
             Church
             teaches
             ,
             
               [
               That
               Men
               must
               cleave
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               to
               Him
               who
               alone
               can
               make
               up
               our
               felicity
               ,
               by
               the
               Communication
               of
               an
               Infinite
               Good
               ,
               which
               is
               himself
               .
               ]
            
             But
             is
             it
             not
             a
             terrible
             thing
             to
             put
             into
             the
             Mouth
             of
             the
             People
             such
             Formularies
             ,
             
             as
             do
             cast
             them
             every
             day
             into
             the
             peril
             of
             Idolatry
             ?
             Where
             are
             the
             Men
             that
             are
             not
             naturally
             carried
             to
             take
             Words
             in
             their
             Literal
             sense
             ?
             The
             Literal
             sense
             of
             these
             Words
             of
             St.
             
               Peter
               ,
               Save
               me
               ,
               Pardon
               me
               ,
            
             carries
             Men
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             St.
             Peter
             can
             Save
             and
             Pardon
             .
             Must
             a
             simple
             Man
             have
             still
             at
             his
             Ear
             an
             Interpreter
             ,
             to
             tell
             him
             ,
             
               Take
               heed
               of
               taking
               these
               Words
               in
               their
               Literal
               sense
               ;
               you
               would
               commit
               an
               act
               of
               Idolatry
               ;
               reduce
               these
               Prayers
               to
               the
               Sense
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             I
             never
             could
             conceive
             what
             Prudence
             there
             can
             be
             in
             hiding
             a
             pious
             and
             devout
             Sense
             under
             Expressions
             altogether
             Criminal
             ;
             Is
             it
             not
             to
             lay
             a
             Snare
             continually
             for
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             Simple
             ?
          
           
             
               2.
               
               It
               Saints
               have
               no
               other
               Charge
               than
               that
               of
               Praying
               to
               God
               for
               us
               ,
               why
               are
               they
               made
               the
               Governours
               of
               the
               World
               under
               God
               ?
               It
               's
               a
            
             
             
               Thesis
               that
            
             Bellarmine
             
               maintains
               with
               divers
               Proofs
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               not
               contested
            
             ;
             That
             the
             Faithful
             alive
             are
             not
             only
             conducted
             and
             governed
             by
             Angels
             ,
             but
             also
             
             by
             the
             blessed
             Spirits
             .
             
               Another
               Author
               saith
            
             ,
             [
             That
             if
             Kings
             destroy
             Armies
             of
             Enemies
             ,
             if
             the
             Rich
             relieve
             the
             Poor
             ,
             if
             Physicians
             with
             their
             Art
             heal
             Maladies
             ;
             Saints
             can
             do
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Angels
             ,
             whereof
             one
             killed
             185000
             in
             one
             Night
             ;
             another
             restored
             Sight
             to
             Toby
             ,
             and
             a
             third
             delivered
             St.
             Peter
             from
             Prison
             .
             ]
             
               Governours
               do
               not
               always
               go
               to
               the
               Prince
               to
               present
               him
               the
               Requests
               of
               Suppliants
               ;
               they
               act
               of
               themselves
               according
               to
               the
               extent
               of
               their
               Commission
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             Saints
             have
             no
             Superintendency
             on
             Inferiour
             things
             ,
             why
             then
             are
             Kingdoms
             ,
             Towns
             ,
             Families
             ,
             and
             particular
             Persons
             put
             under
             their
             Protection
             ?
             Why
             have
             Mens
             several
             Conditions
             ,
             differing
             Arts
             and
             differing
             Evils
             ,
             their
             particular
             Saints
             ?
             St.
             Luke
             is
             Patron
             
             of
             Physicians
             ,
             St.
             Yves
             of
             Advocates
             ,
             St.
             Crispin
             of
             Shoemakers
             .
             They
             that
             are
             in
             danger
             of
             Shipwrack
             invoke
             St.
             Nicholas
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Myre
             .
             Women
             in
             labour
             pray
             to
             St.
             Margaret
             .
             St.
             Roch
             is
             prayed
             to
             for
             the
             Plague
             ;
             and
             St.
             Apollony
             for
             the
             Toothach
             .
             All
             that
             clearly
             supposes
             ,
             that
             the
             Saints
             have
             received
             Commission
             under
             God
             ,
             to
             have
             care
             of
             certain
             Persons
             ,
             and
             to
             preside
             over
             certain
             things
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             ,
             the
             first
             coming
             to
             hand
             of
             all
             the
             Saints
             would
             suffice
             to
             receive
             the
             Prayers
             of
             Men
             in
             whatever
             place
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             present
             them
             to
             God.
             They
             do
             then
             something
             by
             themselves
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             all
             Devotion
             for
             Saints
             be
             reduced
             to
             saying
             to
             them
             ,
             
               Pray
               for
               us
            
             ;
             why
             have
             they
             censur'd
             ,
             the
             Saving
             Advices
             of
             the
             Virgin
             to
             her
             indiscreet
             Devoti
             ?
             For
             ,
             in
             fine
             ,
             that
             Author
             had
             no
             other
             Aim
             ,
             but
             to
             bring
             thither
             the
             Prayers
             of
             Devout
             ones
             .
             He
             would
             have
             them
             say
             ,
             
               [
               Holy
               Mother
               of
               God
               ,
               supply
               by
               your
               Praises
               ,
               near
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               what
               our
               weakness
               cannot
               render
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               obtain
               for
               me
               ,
               from
               your
               beloved
               ,
               the
               Grace
               to
               know
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Yet
             hath
             that
             Book
             been
             censur'd
             at
             Rome
             and
             in
             
             Spain
             ,
             as
             containing
             Propositions
             suspected
             of
             Errour
             ,
             some
             Impieties
             and
             abuses
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             withdrawing
             the
             Faithful
             from
             piety
             and
             Devotion
             to
             the
             Mother
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             from
             her
             Invocation
             .
             This
             last
             word
             is
             very
             remarkable
             :
             That
             Book
             withdraws
             from
             the
             Invocation
             of
             the
             Virgin.
             He
             withdraws
             not
             from
             that
             Invocation
             ,
             
               Pray
               to
               God
               for
               us
            
             ;
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             he
             gives
             a
             Formulary
             express
             to
             invoke
             her
             so
             .
             He
             withdraws
             then
             from
             the
             Invocation
             of
             the
             Virgin
             only
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             not
             have
             them
             to
             ask
             of
             her
             directly
             those
             things
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             were
             the
             Disposer
             thereof
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             Finally
             ,
             If
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Church
             be
             ,
             That
             Men
             pray
             the
             Saints
             to
             pray
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             why
             do
             they
             not
             censure
             so
             many
             Authors
             that
             tell
             us
             neatly
             ,
             That
             Saints
             give
             ,
             forgive
             ,
             save
             ,
             and
             distribute
             Graces
             themselves
             ?
             C●sterus
             writing
             on
             the
             Hymn
             ,
             
               Ave
               Maris
               Stella
            
             ,
             and
             explaining
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Loosen
               the
               Bonds
               of
               the
               Guilty
               ,
            
             thus
             Glosses
             thereon
             ,
             
               Solve
               Precibus
               ,
               Solve
               Merito
               ,
               Solve
               Auhoritate
               ,
               Solve
               Imperio
               ;
               Loosen
               with
               thy
               Prayers
               ,
               Loosen
               by
               thy
               Merit
               ,
               Loosen
               by
               thine
               Authority
               ,
               Loosen
               by
               thy
               Command
               .
            
             I
             am
             tempted
             to
             add
             here
             all
             the
             like
             sayings
             of
             
               Bonaventure
               ,
               Gerson
               ,
               Cajetan
               ,
               Albert
               ,
               Ozorius
               ,
               Salazar
               ,
               Bernardine
               de
               Bustis
               ,
            
             and
             
               of
               Sienna
               ,
               Driedo
            
             ,
             Father
             
               Binet
               ,
               Viega
               ,
               Gabriel
               Biel
               ,
               Antonine
               ,
            
             and
             an
             hundred
             others
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Ancients
             and
             Moderns
             ,
             the
             lesser
             ,
             the
             great
             and
             middle
             Authors
             .
             But
             I
             will
             not
             yield
             to
             that
             Temptation
             ,
             for
             it
             would
             be
             an
             infinite
             work
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             see
             anon
             that
             Father
             Cresset
             hath
             spared
             us
             that
             labour
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             speak
             to
             us
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             Those
             are
             brave
             Authors
             indeed
             :
             Must
             we
             judge
             of
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             little
             popular
             Books
             ,
             which
             ignorant
             Bigots
             put
             into
             the
             Peoples
             hands
             ?
             They
             are
             fallen
             into
             those
             Excesses
             which
             honest
             Men
             do
             condemn
             .
             Yet
             these
             brave
             Authors
             are
             Canonized
             Saints
             ;
             they
             are
             called
             St.
             Bonaventure
             ,
             St.
             Antonine
             ,
             St.
             Bernardine
             .
             They
             dare
             not
             publickly
             condemn
             ,
             what
             they
             privately
             censure
             .
             So
             all
             things
             do
             still
             remain
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             venture
             to
             publish
             any
             Writing
             against
             these
             Devouts
             ,
             it
             's
             presently
             censur'd
             and
             suppress'd
             .
             After
             that
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             us
             on
             the
             credit
             of
             four
             Words
             ,
             drawn
             out
             of
             a
             Catechism
             ,
             which
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             never
             saw
             nor
             approved
             ,
             we
             should
             belie
             our
             Eyes
             against
             what
             we
             read
             ,
             and
             what
             's
             daily
             done
             before
             us
             .
          
           
           
             We
             ask
             pardon
             of
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Advertisement
             ;
             but
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             their
             Church
             doth
             not
             simply
             invocate
             Saints
             as
             Intercessours
             ,
             but
             as
             Governours
             and
             Directors
             ,
             who
             distribute
             according
             to
             Gods
             Orders
             all
             the
             Good
             and
             Evil
             that
             befall
             the
             World.
             We
             will
             believe
             ,
             that
             he
             and
             many
             others
             would
             fain
             have
             things
             to
             go
             otherwise
             .
             But
             in
             fine
             ,
             they
             go
             so
             ,
             and
             apparently
             they
             will
             go
             so
             still
             ,
             yet
             for
             a
             long
             time
             .
             The
             Archbishop
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             such
             and
             such
             a
             place
             ▪
             suffer
             not
             that
             to
             be
             done
             in
             their
             Diocess
             ,
             say
             they
             to
             us
             .
             That
             may
             be
             ,
             but
             an
             Archbishop
             ,
             and
             some
             Bishops
             ,
             are
             not
             all
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             and
             maugre
             the
             Care
             of
             some
             Prelates
             of
             France
             ,
             the
             Devotion
             of
             Convents
             and
             Monks
             fails
             not
             to
             carry
             it
             on
             upon
             their
             Instructors
             .
             And
             freely
             what
             may
             be
             said
             of
             Father
             
             Cresset's
             Devoti
             ,
             it
             's
             that
             they
             follow
             the
             Principles
             of
             their
             Religion
             ;
             they
             shew
             it
             as
             clear
             as
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             others
             forsake
             them
             .
          
           
             Behold
             the
             second
             Excuse
             of
             my
             Lord
             of
             
               Condom
               ;
               We
               pray
               to
               the
               Saints
               glorified
               in
               the
               same
               Spirit
               ,
               wherein
               we
               pray
               the
               faithful
               ,
               which
               are
               on
               the
               Earth
               ,
               to
               pray
               for
               us
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             I
             admire
             .
             I
             had
             believed
             hitherto
             ,
             that
             a
             Cause
             remaining
             the
             same
             ,
             should
             produce
             the
             same
             effects
             .
             If
             Men
             invoke
             the
             Saints
             which
             are
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Spirit
             wherein
             they
             pray
             the
             Saints
             that
             are
             on
             Earth
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             the
             same
             Spirit
             produce
             the
             same
             Effects
             ?
             In
             Conscience
             what
             would
             these
             Gentlemen
             say
             ,
             should
             they
             see
             a
             Man
             invoke
             one
             of
             his
             Friends
             ,
             or
             of
             his
             Neighbours
             ,
             of
             whose
             Sanctity
             he
             should
             have
             a
             good
             Opinion
             ,
             build
             Temples
             or
             Chappels
             to
             him
             ,
             name
             them
             with
             his
             Name
             ,
             erect
             Altars
             to
             him
             ,
             place
             him
             or
             his
             Images
             on
             those
             Altars
             ,
             prostrate
             himself
             at
             his
             feet
             ,
             kiss
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             devout
             Prayers
             to
             him
             ,
             consecrate
             Holy
             Days
             to
             him
             ,
             place
             him
             in
             his
             Oratories
             ,
             
             make
             long
             Pilgrimages
             to
             prostrate
             himself
             before
             him
             ,
             celebrate
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
             in
             his
             honour
             ,
             and
             request
             his
             Merits
             and
             his
             Mediation
             before
             God
             ;
             it
             's
             not
             enough
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             such
             a
             Man
             would
             pass
             for
             a
             Mad
             man
             ;
             I
             am
             assured
             he
             would
             pass
             for
             an
             Idolater
             .
             Yet
             would
             he
             say
             ,
             
               I
               invoke
               and
               I
               serve
               this
               living
               Saint
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               Spirit
               wherewith
               you
               serve
               the
               glorious
               Saints
               .
               I
               have
               no
               other
               End
               ,
               but
               to
               oblige
               him
               to
               have
               care
               of
               me
               in
               his
               Prayers
               ,
            
             Must
             there
             be
             so
             many
             Mysteries
             to
             sollicite
             the
             Charity
             of
             Saints
             ,
             who
             burn
             with
             Zeal
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ?
             How
             can
             Men
             say
             ,
             that
             Conducts
             more
             different
             than
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             should
             proceed
             from
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ?
          
           
             The
             Illusion
             which
             these
             Gentlemen
             would
             put
             upon
             us
             consists
             then
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             represent
             this
             Service
             ,
             which
             they
             render
             to
             Saints
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             an
             Invocation
             ,
             but
             simply
             as
             a
             Prayer
             ,
             that
             we
             would
             present
             to
             a
             Friend
             to
             pray
             for
             us
             .
             And
             they
             do
             not
             advertize
             us
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Service
               ,
               which
               is
               rendred
               to
               Saints
               ,
               is
               a
               Religious
               Service
               ,
               which
               embraces
               all
               the
               species
               of
               Services
               which
               are
               rendred
               to
               God
               ,
               Prayer
               ,
               Confidence
               ,
               Love
               ,
               Praises
               and
               Kneelings
               .
            
             We
             cannot
             but
             complain
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             fair
             dealing
             in
             comparing
             things
             that
             are
             so
             different
             .
             Was
             there
             ever
             any
             Man
             ,
             which
             hath
             called
             the
             Prayer
             presented
             to
             a
             Saint
             upon
             Earth
             for
             to
             pray
             for
             us
             ,
             a
             Service
             ,
             how
             much
             less
             a
             Religious
             Service
             !
             My
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             grants
             ,
             
             
               That
               the
               Honour
               rendred
               to
               the
               Holy
               Virgin
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               may
               be
               called
               Religious
               .
            
             Would
             he
             also
             grant
             the
             same
             thing
             of
             the
             honour
             that
             is
             done
             to
             a
             Saint
             on
             Earth
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             pray'd
             to
             pray
             God
             for
             us
             ?
             If
             those
             Gentlemen
             would
             but
             say
             things
             as
             they
             know
             them
             ,
             would
             they
             not
             grant
             ,
             that
             the
             Worship
             that
             Men
             
             render
             to
             Saints
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             Religious
             Adoration
             ?
             and
             doth
             not
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             grant
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               [
               in
               a
               sense
               Adoration
            
             
             
               belongs
               only
               to
               God
               and
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               and
               that
               one
               may
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               that
               sense
               ,
               abuse
               those
               terms
               to
               render
               their
               Doctrine
               odious
               :
               but
               if
               we
               reduce
               sincerely
               those
               terms
               to
               the
               sense
               they
               give
               to
               them
               ,
               Objections
               then
               lose
               all
               their
               force
               .
               ]
            
             Do
             they
             not
             distinguish
             Adoration
             and
             Worship
             ,
             in
             that
             of
             
               Latria
               ,
               Hyperdulia
            
             ,
             and
             Dulia
             ?
             The
             first
             is
             for
             God
             ,
             the
             second
             for
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             the
             third
             for
             other
             Saints
             .
             When
             a
             Gender
             is
             divided
             into
             its
             Species
             ,
             each
             of
             the
             Species
             may
             have
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Genus
             .
             If
             Religious
             Adoration
             be
             divided
             into
             Latria
             and
             Dulia
             ,
             then
             may
             Dulia
             retain
             the
             Name
             of
             
               Adoration
               .
               It
               's
               infinitely
               distant
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               from
               the
               Adoration
               of
            
             Latria
             ,
             
               which
               is
               given
               only
               to
               God.
            
             We
             are
             not
             agreed
             about
             that
             infinite
             distance
             ;
             but
             though
             there
             were
             the
             greatest
             difference
             of
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             hinder
             ,
             but
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             might
             bear
             the
             Name
             of
             Adoration
             .
             There
             is
             a
             great
             distance
             between
             Man
             and
             Beast
             ;
             nevertheless
             ,
             doth
             this
             merit
             to
             bear
             the
             Name
             of
             Animal
             as
             well
             as
             that
             ?
             Father
             Cresset
             hath
             not
             scrupled
             that
             ;
             for
             he
             saith
             freely
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             three
             sorts
             of
             Religious
             Adoration
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             must
             not
             only
             honour
             the
             Saints
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             must
             adore
             them
             .
          
           
             Finally
             ,
             To
             convince
             those
             Gentlemen
             ,
             the
             little
             Equity
             they
             shew
             ,
             in
             comparing
             the
             honour
             which
             we
             give
             to
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             when
             we
             recommend
             our selves
             to
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             to
             that
             which
             is
             rendred
             to
             the
             Saints
             :
             I
             would
             pray
             them
             to
             consider
             ,
             what
             would
             be
             said
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             that
             of
             his
             own
             Authority
             should
             Canonize
             a
             Dead
             man
             ,
             should
             build
             Temples
             and
             Altars
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             cause
             him
             to
             be
             publickly
             serv'd
             ?
             I
             am
             
             assured
             ,
             that
             there
             would
             not
             be
             Thunders
             enough
             in
             the
             Vatican
             to
             strike
             him
             down
             ,
             although
             he
             were
             well
             assured
             of
             the
             beatitude
             of
             his
             Saint
             by
             a
             Revelation
             .
             For
             it
             's
             not
             permitted
             to
             set
             any
             Person
             in
             the
             Kalendar
             ,
             nor
             make
             him
             to
             be
             served
             and
             invoked
             publickly
             ,
             before
             a
             solemn
             Canonization
             issuing
             from
             the
             Holy
             Seat.
             But
             I
             would
             also
             willingly
             know
             ,
             if
             Men
             have
             need
             of
             Patents
             from
             Rome
             ,
             for
             permission
             to
             say
             in
             all
             occasions
             ,
             publick
             or
             private
             ,
             to
             a
             Faithful
             alive
             ,
             
               Pray
               for
               me
            
             ?
             There
             must
             be
             many
             Mysteries
             towards
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             none
             to
             the
             other
             .
             Who
             sees
             not
             then
             ,
             that
             they
             put
             a
             prodigious
             difference
             between
             Serving
             or
             Invoking
             a
             glorified
             Saint
             ,
             and
             recommending
             ▪
             One self
             to
             the
             Prayers
             of
             a
             living
             Saint
             ?
             And
             that
             things
             so
             different
             cannot
             be
             done
             in
             the
             same
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             
               In
               fine
               ,
               Either
               let
               them
               tell
               us
               no
               more
               of
               the
               Service
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               little
               business
               ,
               and
               as
               of
               a
               Worship
               that
               cannot
               damnifie
               Piety
               ,
               or
               let
               them
               give
               us
               satisfaction
               for
               Father
            
             Cresset
             
               's
               Book
            
             ,
             
             
               who
               saith
            
             ,
             [
             That
             God
             ordinarily
             imparts
             no
             Grace
             to
             Men
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Intercession
             of
             his
             Mother
             ;
             and
             that
             she
             prays
             ordinarily
             but
             for
             those
             that
             invoke
             her
             ,
             and
             are
             devout
             towards
             her
             .
             ]
             
               And
               that
               so
               ,
               all
               those
               that
               are
               not
               devout
               toward
               the
               Virgin
               ,
               cannot
               he
               ordinarily
            
             
             
               saved
               ;
               because
               that
               God
               ,
               besides
               the
               Prayers
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
               would
               have
               our
               Salvation
               to
               depend
               on
               his
               Mother
               .
               He
               approves
               what
            
             Salazar
             saith
             ,
             That
             God
             
             hath
             made
             a
             Decree
             ,
             not
             to
             confer
             his
             Grace
             to
             any
             Man
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             Intercession
             
             of
             
               Mary
               .
               And
               what
            
             Suarez
             
               saith
               ,
               That
               she
               cooperates
               to
               our
               Salvation
               in
               three
               manners
               ,
            
             viz.
             That
             she
             hath
             merited
             the
             Incarnation
             ,
             That
             she
             pray'd
             for
             us
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             That
             she
             Sacrificed
             her
             Son
             willingly
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Men.
             He
             
             
               likes
               it
               that
               Men
               should
               say
               ,
            
             That
             all
             Power
             belongs
             to
             her
             in
             Heaven
             and
             on
             Earth
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             impossible
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             can
             
             save
             the
             most
             desperate
             :
             That
             she
             approaches
             God's
             Tribunal
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             a
             Servant
             praying
             to
             her
             Lord
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Mother
             commanding
             her
             Son.
             That
             she
             hath
             a
             kind
             of
             
             Jurisdiction
             upon
             the
             temporal
             Processions
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             that
             the
             Spouse
             hath
             a
             right
             on
             the
             Goods
             of
             the
             Spouse
             ;
             that
             the
             Virgin
             being
             the
             Spouse
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             she
             hath
             right
             to
             the
             distribution
             of
             his
             Graces
             ,
             and
             a
             part
             in
             his
             Communication
             .
             So
             that
             no
             Creature
             
             hath
             received
             any
             Vertue
             or
             Grace
             from
             God
             ,
             which
             hath
             not
             been
             dispensed
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             this
             Charitable
             Mother
             ;
             that
             Devotion
             to
             the
             Virgin
             is
             a
             mark
             of
             Predestination
             ;
             that
             a
             Devoto
             of
             the
             Virgin
             cannot
             be
             damned
             ;
             that
             a
             business
             cannot
             fail
             when
             it
             is
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Virgin.
             That
             she
             can
             command
             Jesus
             Christ
             by
             
             Authority
             of
             a
             Mother
             ;
             that
             she
             yet
             retains
             a
             kind
             Maternal
             Authority
             upon
             his
             Person
             ,
             his
             Goods
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Power
             .
             That
             one
             must
             say
             roundly
             and
             without
             mincing
             ,
             with
             Arnold
             of
             Chartres
             and
             Richard
             of
             
             St.
             Lawrence
             ,
             That
             she
             can
             do
             all
             that
             her
             Son
             can
             do
             ;
             because
             the
             Son
             and
             the
             Mother
             having
             but
             one
             Flesh
             ,
             they
             possess
             individually
             the
             same
             Power
             ,
             the
             Son
             by
             Nature
             ,
             the
             Mother
             by
             Grace
             .
             That
             though
             the
             Virgin
             hate
             
             the
             Sin
             ,
             yet
             she
             loves
             the
             Sinners
             engaged
             in
             the
             greatest
             Crimes
             ,
             and
             hath
             tenderness
             for
             them
             ;
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Man
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             wicked
             ,
             who
             whilst
             he
             is
             on
             Earth
             is
             forsaken
             of
             her
             Mercy
             :
             That
             she
             gets
             Souls
             out
             of
             Hell
             ,
             
             
               that
               is
            
             ,
             she
             hath
             kept
             from
             descending
             
             into
             Hell
             the
             Souls
             of
             Profligates
             and
             Thieves
             ,
             already
             severed
             from
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             hath
             wrought
             Miracles
             to
             give
             them
             time
             to
             do
             Penance
             after
             their
             death
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             been
             devoted
             to
             her
             .
             
               It
               s
               there
               they
               find
               the
               admirable
               History
               of
               that
               Thief
               ,
               whose
               Head
               was
               cut
               off
               ,
               and
               whose
               Head
               severed
               from
               his
               Body
               began
               to
               cry
               ,
            
             Confession
             ,
             Confession
             ,
             Confession
             .
             
               After
               which
               they
               had
               time
               to
               send
               for
               a
               Priest
               of
               the
               next
               Town
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               the
               Head
               on
               the
               Body
               .
               The
               Thief
               reported
               ,
            
             That
             as
             soon
             as
             his
             Head
             was
             cut
             off
             ,
             the
             Devils
             immediately
             cast
             themselves
             upon
             his
             Soul
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Virgin
             saved
             her
             from
             their
             Claws
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             fasted
             on
             Saturday
             to
             her
             Honour
             .
             
               It
               's
               there
               also
               that
               they
               find
               the
               Miracle
               wrought
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               a
               Souldier
               ,
               who
               had
               always
               been
               most
               devout
               to
               the
               Virgin.
               He
               was
               murthered
               ,
               and
               remained
            
             
             
               several
               years
               under
               a
               Bush
               ;
               the
               flesh
               of
               his
               Karkass
               was
               eaten
               away
               ,
               and
               the
               Thorns
               had
               passed
               quite
               through
               his
               Body
               :
               Yet
               his
               Soul
               remained
               within
               ,
               by
               the
               Virgins
               favour
               ,
               till
               that
               Corps
               found
               means
               to
               confess
               himself
               .
               Another
               Man
               fallen
               into
               the
            
             Danube
             ,
             
               was
               three
               days
               in
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               Water
               ;
               but
               at
               last
               he
            
             
             
               heard
               a
               Voice
               ,
               which
               said
               to
               him
               ,
            
             O
             Man
             ,
             thou
             meritest
             to
             lose
             thy
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             damned
             for
             thy
             Crimes
             ;
             but
             because
             thou
             art
             a
             Servant
             of
             the
             Mother
             of
             God
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             delivered
             from
             this
             danger
             ,
             that
             thou
             maist
             confess
             thy self
             .
             
               It
               's
               there
               also
               that
               Father
            
             Cresset
             
               assures
               us
               ,
               That
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               without
               rashness
               ,
               that
               many
               Children
               died
               without
               Baptism
               ,
               many
               Idolaters
               dead
               in
               their
               Idolatries
               ,
               and
               consequently
               descended
               into
               Hell
               ,
               have
               been
               raised
               up
               by
               the
               favour
               of
               the
               Saints
               and
               of
               the
               Virgin
               ,
               to
               receive
               Baptism
               and
               to
               do
               Pennance
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               received
               into
               Heaven
               .
               It
               's
               that
               Father
            
             Cresset
             
               that
               prays
               thus
               to
               the
               Virgin
               ,
            
             Mother
             of
             
             Mercy
             have
             pity
             on
             me
             ,
             &c.
             
             Preserve
             me
             in
             your
             Family
             ;
             if
             I
             wander
             ,
             redress
             me
             ;
             if
             I
             combat
             ,
             defend
             me
             ;
             if
             I
             be
             wracked
             ,
             save
             me
             ,
             receive
             my
             Soul
             into
             your
             hands
             .
             
               It
               is
               he
               that
               saith
            
             ,
             That
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             Virgin
             is
             in
             some
             sort
             infinite
             .
             That
             Men
             must
             give
             a
             Religious
             Adoration
             to
             the
             Saints
             and
             to
             the
             Angels
             ;
             that
             all
             Adoration
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             Honour
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             Honour
             is
             not
             Adoration
             .
             That
             it
             's
             not
             enough
             to
             honour
             the
             Saints
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             must
             adore
             them
             too
             .
             That
             we
             owe
             to
             the
             Virgin
             that
             kind
             of
             Adoration
             which
             is
             called
             Hyperdulia
             ;
             that
             the
             quality
             of
             
               Mother
               of
               God
            
             renders
             her
             worthy
             of
             Adoration
             ;
             that
             the
             Angels
             adore
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             have
             adored
             her
             even
             before
             she
             was
             in
             the
             World.
             That
             Temples
             must
             be
             built
             to
             her
             ,
             Feasts
             consecrated
             ,
             and
             Vows
             made
             .
          
           
             Methinks
             the
             least
             honour
             that
             can
             be
             done
             to
             a
             Religious
             man
             ,
             of
             Father
             Cressets
             Learning
             ,
             who
             hath
             above
             a
             thousand
             Citations
             of
             Authors
             ancient
             and
             modern
             ,
             is
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             he
             knows
             his
             Religion
             ,
             the
             least
             thing
             that
             can
             be
             granted
             to
             a
             Provincial
             of
             a
             famous
             Order
             ,
             who
             hath
             given
             Approbation
             to
             the
             Examinators
             ,
             appointed
             by
             the
             King
             to
             grant
             the
             Priviledges
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Paris
             ,
             who
             thought
             fit
             that
             his
             Printer
             should
             attend
             this
             Work
             ,
             is
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             they
             knew
             their
             Religion
             :
             When
             should
             they
             know
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             knew
             it
             not
             in
             the
             Yeär
             1679.
             after
             it
             hath
             been
             so
             examined
             ,
             so
             attack'd
             ,
             and
             so
             defended
             ?
             Whence
             is
             it
             that
             Father
             Cresset
             hath
             not
             profited
             by
             the
             Expositions
             of
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             ?
             How
             dares
             he
             expose
             to
             the
             view
             of
             all
             the
             Earth
             a
             Book
             that
             carries
             its
             Condemnation
             in
             the
             Forehead
             ,
             by
             the
             Opposition
             he
             hath
             to
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Doctrine
               ,
               approved
               by
               the
               Pope
               ?
            
             We
             cannot
             sufficiently
             admire
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             labours
             for
             our
             Justification
             ,
             and
             uses
             the
             Roman
             Church
             her self
             to
             dissipate
             all
             the
             Disguises
             ,
             whereby
             
             they
             would
             steal
             from
             us
             the
             knowledge
             of
             their
             Worship
             and
             of
             their
             Devotions
             .
             Would
             we
             have
             yet
             another
             Witness
             besides
             Father
             Cresset
             ?
             We
             have
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Saving
               Advices
               of
               the
               Holy
               Virgin
               to
               her
               indiscreet
               Devouts
               :
            
             It
             's
             one
             of
             those
             moderate
             Catholicks
             ,
             who
             disapproves
             the
             Excesses
             of
             the
             Virgins
             Devouts
             .
             That
             Author
             grants
             ,
             
               That
               the
               People
               ,
               the
               Prelates
               ,
               the
               Doctors
               and
               Preachers
               ,
               do
               honour
               the
               Virgin
               as
               a
               Second
               Deity
               ;
               that
               they
               render
               her
               a
               Worship
               which
               is
               due
               to
               God
               only
               ;
               that
               they
               put
               their
               whole
               trust
               in
               her
               ;
               that
               they
               lift
               her
               up
               above
               her
               Son
               ;
               that
               they
               give
               her
               all
               the
               glory
               of
               our
               Salvation
               .
            
             It
             's
             Father
             Cresset
             himself
             that
             teaches
             us
             that
             .
             And
             when
             should
             we
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             cite
             all
             that
             Father
             Mainbourg
             ,
             in
             his
             History
             of
             the
             Icenoclastae
             ;
             and
             what
             so
             many
             others
             have
             said
             lately
             to
             establish
             that
             Worship
             of
             the
             Virgins
             and
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
             For
             in
             fine
             ,
             Let
             any
             one
             visit
             the
             Presses
             and
             Libraries
             of
             St.
             
             Jame's
             Street
             ,
             or
             go
             to
             Michallet
             or
             all
             the
             others
             ,
             let
             him
             see
             if
             ever
             more
             Books
             were
             printed
             fit
             to
             nourish
             People
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             entertain
             them
             in
             those
             Excesses
             ,
             that
             Men
             fain
             to
             condemn
             .
             It
             's
             there
             ,
             that
             Men
             shall
             find
             the
             Slavery
             of
             the
             Admirable
             Mother
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             Worship
             and
             Veneration
             which
             is
             due
             to
             the
             Nine
             Orders
             of
             the
             Celestial
             Hierarchy
             ;
             the
             Life
             of
             St.
             Josse
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             St.
             Peter
             ;
             the
             Chaplet
             ,
             or
             perpetual
             Adoration
             of
             the
             most
             Holy
             Sacrament
             ;
             
               l'Abbriegé
               del
               Indulgences
            
             ;
             the
             Statutes
             of
             the
             Brothers
             and
             Sisters
             of
             the
             Third
             Order
             of
             the
             Holy
             Trinity
             ,
             and
             Redemption
             of
             Captives
             ;
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ;
             the
             Panegyricks
             of
             St.
             Rose
             by
             the
             Father
             Oliva
             ,
             General
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             .
             All
             these
             Books
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             others
             are
             newly
             printed
             ;
             and
             there
             we
             find
             a
             Theology
             and
             Devotions
             ,
             which
             should
             cause
             a
             true
             Grief
             to
             them
             that
             are
             truly
             jealous
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             and
             of
             his
             Honour
             .
          
           
           
             Nothing
             is
             more
             capable
             to
             make
             us
             see
             in
             what
             Spirit
             Men
             serve
             and
             invoke
             the
             Saints
             ,
             than
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
             ,
             which
             they
             celebrate
             to
             their
             Honour
             .
             My
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             makes
             an
             Article
             thereof
             ,
             and
             turns
             the
             thing
             to
             the
             fairest
             side
             ;
             let
             him
             not
             take
             it
             ill
             ,
             if
             we
             examine
             it
             in
             its
             Native
             state
             .
             That
             they
             may
             not
             accuse
             us
             of
             Calumniating
             ,
             I
             will
             represent
             here
             the
             very
             Words
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Trent
               :
               If
               any
               one
               maintain
               ,
               that
               it
               's
               an
               abuse
               to
               celebrate
               Masses
               to
               the
               honour
               of
            
             
             
               Saints
               ,
               and
               to
               obtain
               their
               Intercession
               with
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               understands
               ,
               let
               him
               be
            
             Anathema
             .
             Here
             is
             happily
             the
             strangest
             thing
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             which
             hath
             not
             been
             well
             considered
             of
             to
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             They
             offer
             a
             Sacrifice
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             a
             Creature
             .
             It
             's
             true
             that
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             saith
             formally
             ,
             that
             they
             offer
             not
             Sacrifices
             to
             Saints
             .
             But
             these
             Gentlemen
             will
             permit
             us
             to
             observe
             that
             in
             every
             Tongue
             ,
             to
             do
             Service
             to
             some
             Person
             ,
             or
             to
             do
             it
             in
             honour
             of
             that
             Person
             ,
             signifie
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             We
             say
             ,
             The
             Pagans
             have
             built
             Temples
             to
             their
             False
             gods
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             False
             gods
             :
             They
             have
             established
             Feasts
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             Demons
             ,
             and
             to
             Demons
             ;
             they
             have
             made
             Sacrifices
             to
             Idols
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             Idols
             .
             We
             believe
             then
             ,
             that
             we
             say
             by
             the
             second
             Expression
             the
             same
             thing
             as
             by
             the
             first
             .
             Men
             do
             not
             speak
             otherwise
             in
             the
             World.
             They
             say
             ,
             Men
             have
             erected
             a
             Statue
             to
             the
             Prince
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Prince
             ;
             they
             have
             put
             up
             this
             Triumphers
             Ark
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             King.
             Those
             Gentlemen
             must
             make
             us
             Vocabularies
             quite
             new
             ,
             and
             advertize
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             pleased
             to
             speak
             like
             all
             Mankind
             .
             Let
             's
             a
             little
             unravel
             this
             confused
             Idea
             .
             
               [
               They
               may
               offer
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Mass
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               a
               Saint
               ,
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               a
            
             
             
               Priest
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             They
             may
             offer
             a
             God
             to
             our
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             a
             Creature
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             another
             Creature
             .
             The
             Victim
             is
             God
             the
             Son
             ;
             he
             to
             whom
             they
             offer
             him
             is
             God
             the
             Father
             ;
             he
             to
             whose
             honour
             he
             is
             offered
             ,
             it
             's
             a
             Saint
             ,
             a
             Creature
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             offers
             is
             a
             Priest
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             another
             Creature
             .
             If
             that
             be
             not
             called
             ,
             to
             go
             against
             the
             Order
             observed
             in
             all
             the
             Religions
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             how
             it
             may
             be
             called
             .
             In
             every
             Religion
             ,
             Men
             observe
             in
             all
             their
             Sacrifices
             a
             certain
             gradation
             of
             Dignity
             among
             these
             Three
             things
             ;
             The
             Minister
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             ;
             the
             Oblation
             ;
             and
             he
             to
             whose
             Honour
             the
             Oblation
             is
             offered
             .
             The
             Oblation
             is
             always
             the
             least
             excellent
             ;
             for
             before
             time
             ,
             they
             were
             only
             Animals
             .
             He
             that
             offered
             was
             much
             more
             excellent
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             a
             Man.
             But
             lastly
             ,
             He
             to
             whose
             honour
             the
             Sacrifice
             was
             offered
             ,
             was
             infinitely
             greater
             than
             the
             Priest
             ,
             seeing
             they
             considered
             him
             as
             God.
             And
             even
             this
             Order
             is
             found
             in
             this
             admirable
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             gone
             beyond
             all
             Rules
             .
             The
             Human
             Nature
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Victim
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             lowest
             degree
             of
             Dignity
             :
             The
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             God
             and
             Man
             together
             ,
             is
             the
             Sacrificer
             ,
             and
             under
             that
             regard
             he
             is
             more
             than
             the
             Victim
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             He
             in
             whose
             honour
             this
             Sacrifice
             is
             offered
             ,
             it
             is
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             superiour
             both
             to
             the
             Victim
             and
             to
             the
             Sacrificer
             .
             For
             although
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             be
             equal
             in
             all
             things
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             by
             his
             Divinity
             ;
             yet
             considered
             as
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             he
             is
             Inferiour
             ;
             and
             it
             s
             in
             this
             regard
             ,
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Father
               is
               greater
               than
               I.
            
             But
             in
             the
             Sacrifice
             ▪
             which
             they
             celebrate
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             Saints
             ,
             this
             Order
             is
             turn'd
             upside
             down
             .
             The
             Victim
             is
             infinitely
             more
             excellent
             than
             he
             to
             whose
             Honour
             it
             is
             offered
             ;
             for
             they
             offer
             the
             Body
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
           
             
               Behold
               a
               thing
               which
               may
               yet
               seem
               more
               incomprehensible
               .
               The
               Council
               of
            
             Trent
             saith
             ,
             That
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             offered
             himself
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             who
             offers
             himself
             this
             day
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Priests
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             offers
             himself
             ;
             he
             is
             then
             properly
             the
             Sacrificer
             .
             His
             Sacrifice
             is
             celebrated
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Saints
             ;
             thence
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             offers
             himself
             to
             his
             Father
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
             To
             offer
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             honour
             and
             to
             serve
             them
             .
             
               So
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Master
               and
               the
               Creator
               ,
               serves
               and
               honours
               the
               Saints
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               Creatures
               ,
               in
               Sacrificing
               himself
               to
               their
               honour
               .
               Methinks
               this
               Consequence
               comes
               not
               far
               ,
               yet
               it
               appears
               to
               me
               terrible
               .
            
          
           
             
               Here
               is
               another
               that
               is
               but
               little
               less
               .
            
             In
             all
             Sacrifices
             the
             Sacrificer
             is
             the
             Suppliant
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             demands
             favours
             .
             He
             to
             whose
             honour
             men
             offer
             ,
             is
             the
             Person
             of
             whom
             these
             favours
             are
             demanded
             ;
             and
             the
             Victim
             is
             the
             Means
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Suppliant
             inclines
             him
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             demands
             .
             Here
             ,
             the
             end
             is
             to
             implore
             the
             Protection
             of
             the
             
             Saints
             ,
             and
             to
             obtain
             their
             Intercession
             with
             God.
             
               They
               are
               the
               very
               words
               of
               the
               Council
               .
            
             He
             that
             labours
             to
             obtain
             this
             Grace
             is
             the
             Sacrificer
             ,
             and
             this
             Sacrificer
             is
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Victim
             ;
             by
             means
             whereof
             he
             essays
             to
             obtain
             this
             Grace
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             Body
             and
             Blood.
             
               Gather
               all
               these
               things
               together
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
            
             The
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             God
             himself
             blessed
             for
             ever
             ,
             offers
             to
             God
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             his
             Body
             and
             of
             his
             Blood
             ,
             to
             obtain
             from
             a
             Saint
             his
             Protection
             and
             his
             Intercession
             for
             the
             Faithful
             .
             
               According
               to
               that
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               true
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               renders
               himself
               Mediator
               and
               Intercessour
               with
               the
               Saints
               ,
               sor
               to
               obtain
               of
               those
               Saints
               the
               Grace
               of
               their
               Intercession
               for
               the
               Faithful
               ?
               Can
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               more
               opposite
               to
               the
               Rules
               of
               right
               Reason
               ?
            
          
           
           
             5.
             
             Here
             is
             a
             turn
             of
             Devotion
             to
             obtain
             something
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             deserves
             to
             be
             admired
             .
             They
             present
             to
             God
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             for
             to
             obtain
             the
             Protection
             of
             Saints
             and
             their
             Intercession
             with
             God.
             It
             's
             that
             which
             is
             expressed
             by
             these
             Words
             of
             the
             Mass
             :
             
               Reverencing
               the
               Memory
               of
               the
               glorious
               always
               Virgin
            
             Mary
             ,
             
               Mother
               of
               our
               God
               and
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               and
               also
               of
               thy
               blessed
               Apostles
               and
               Martyrs
               ,
               &c.
               by
               whose
               Prayers
               and
               by
               whose
               Names
               we
               pray
               thee
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               furnished
               with
               the
               succour
               of
               thy
               Protection
               .
            
             Either
             I
             comprehend
             nothing
             therein
             ,
             or
             that
             signifies
             ,
             That
             one
             goes
             first
             directly
             to
             God
             in
             offering
             directly
             the
             Sacrifice
             to
             him
             ;
             then
             God
             moved
             by
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             must
             turn
             himself
             towards
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             being
             appeased
             by
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             he
             obtains
             of
             the
             Saints
             to
             intercede
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             ,
             that
             in
             fine
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             may
             intercede
             with
             him
             for
             them
             which
             have
             offered
             the
             Sacrifice
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             true
             ,
             that
             this
             course
             is
             a
             singular
             one
             ?
             For
             if
             God
             be
             already
             moved
             and
             appeased
             by
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             why
             must
             he
             turn
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             for
             to
             oblige
             them
             to
             intercede
             for
             those
             People
             ,
             towards
             whom
             he
             is
             already
             appeased
             ?
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             what
             I
             conceive
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Roman
             Church
             offers
             to
             God
             their
             Redeemer
             and
             Mediatour
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             so
             God
             may
             render
             himself
             as
             Mediatour
             with
             the
             Saints
             ,
             to
             oblige
             them
             to
             become
             Intercessours
             and
             Mediatours
             for
             Men
             ,
             with
             him
             .
             I
             beseech
             these
             Gentlemen
             to
             regard
             that
             with
             an
             uninterest'd
             Eye
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             I
             cannot
             finish
             without
             returning
             again
             to
             the
             distinction
             ,
             whereby
             they
             believed
             they
             might
             disentangle
             themselves
             of
             all
             troubles
             and
             perplexities
             .
             It
             's
             ,
             that
             they
             indeed
             offer
             the
             Sacrifice
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             Saints
             ,
             but
             they
             offer
             it
             to
             God
             alone
             .
             If
             those
             Sacrifices
             be
             offered
             only
             to
             God
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             what
             honour
             redounds
             thence
             to
             the
             Saint
             .
             I
             conceive
             well
             ,
             that
             
             there
             is
             a
             Sense
             wherein
             it
             's
             true
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             honouring
             the
             Master
             men
             honour
             the
             Servant
             .
             It
             's
             a
             great
             honour
             to
             a
             Servant
             to
             appertain
             to
             a
             puissant
             Master
             ,
             to
             whom
             all
             the
             World
             pays
             homage
             ;
             and
             I
             consent
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             say
             in
             this
             Sense
             ,
             that
             in
             adoring
             God
             we
             honour
             the
             Saints
             .
             But
             sincerely
             ,
             is
             that
             the
             Sense
             wherein
             they
             say
             ,
             they
             offer
             to
             God
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             Saints
             ?
             If
             that
             were
             true
             ,
             all
             the
             Prayers
             and
             all
             the
             Acts
             of
             Latria
             ,
             that
             those
             Gentlemen
             present
             to
             God
             ,
             should
             be
             done
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
             Now
             it
             's
             not
             so
             said
             :
             If
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
             were
             done
             in
             honour
             to
             the
             Saints
             meerly
             by
             way
             of
             reflexion
             ,
             because
             the
             Saints
             should
             receive
             Honour
             and
             Joy
             to
             have
             a
             Master
             that
             is
             adored
             ,
             all
             the
             Masses
             should
             equally
             honour
             all
             the
             Saints
             :
             For
             they
             have
             equally
             Honour
             and
             Joy
             from
             all
             the
             Acts
             of
             Adoration
             that
             are
             rendred
             to
             God.
             But
             this
             is
             not
             the
             thought
             of
             these
             Gentlemen
             ;
             for
             there
             are
             certain
             Masses
             which
             are
             offered
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             others
             not
             .
             The
             Mass
             of
             St.
             Peter
             is
             not
             said
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             St.
             Roch
             ,
             and
             the
             Mass
             of
             St.
             Anthony
             doth
             not
             honour
             St.
             Paul.
             This
             Consideration
             gives
             us
             cause
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             besides
             the
             reflex
             honour
             which
             comes
             to
             the
             Saint
             from
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Mass
             ;
             there
             is
             also
             a
             direct
             Honour
             ,
             that
             goes
             strait
             to
             him
             .
             And
             consequently
             ,
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             must
             not
             think
             it
             strange
             ,
             that
             we
             look
             upon
             that
             as
             upon
             a
             Capital
             Affair
             ;
             seeing
             that
             all
             Christians
             hold
             this
             Principle
             ,
             
               That
               the
               honour
               of
               Sacrifices
               is
               to
               be
               reserved
               to
               the
               Deity
               .
            
             After
             this
             ,
             if
             any
             be
             drawn
             into
             this
             Snare
             ,
             That
             the
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             is
             done
             in
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             the
             Prayers
             that
             we
             make
             to
             the
             Faithful
             upon
             Earth
             to
             pray
             for
             us
             ;
             I
             'le
             say
             without
             difficulty
             ,
             that
             he
             designs
             to
             deceive
             himself
             .
          
           
           
             I
             have
             been
             somewhat
             long
             upon
             this
             Chapter
             of
             the
             
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
            
             ;
             yet
             I
             cannot
             leave
             it
             without
             making
             two
             important
             reflexions
             .
             The
             first
             is
             upon
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             which
             hath
             used
             moderate
             Terms
             to
             establish
             this
             Invocation
             ,
             and
             which
             do
             not
             necessarily
             carry
             men
             to
             all
             the
             Excesses
             that
             we
             have
             blamed
             .
             Thereupon
             I
             say
             two
             things
             :
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             which
             hath
             authorized
             this
             great
             Abuse
             ,
             to
             offer
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             Saints
             ,
             by
             that
             alone
             hath
             authorized
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             for
             I
             esteem
             all
             the
             rest
             are
             nothing
             in
             comparison
             thereof
             .
             The
             Second
             ,
             That
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             was
             assembled
             expresly
             to
             reform
             all
             Abuses
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             it
             is
             judged
             to
             have
             authorized
             all
             those
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             touched
             .
          
           
             
               The
               other
               Reflexion
               that
               I
               was
               willing
               to
               make
               ,
               it
               's
               upon
               that
               saying
               of
               my
               Lord
               of
            
             
             Condom
             ,
             [
             That
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             contents
             it self
             to
             teach
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             that
             this
             practice
             of
             invoking
             Saints
             is
             good
             and
             useful
             ,
             without
             saying
             any
             thing
             more
             .
             ]
             
               Men
               understand
               well
               what
               that
               signifies
               .
               Other
               Authors
               have
               expressed
               it
               more
               clearly
               ,
               and
               have
               said
               ,
            
             [
             We
             make
             
             Profession
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             useless
             to
             invoke
             the
             Saints
             .
             But
             we
             teach
             not
             as
             a
             Christian
             Verity
             ,
             That
             all
             Catholicks
             are
             obliged
             to
             an
             actual
             Exercise
             of
             this
             Invocation
             .
             For
             one
             may
             be
             saved
             without
             it
             ;
             and
             may
             be
             some
             Catholicks
             are
             saved
             ,
             who
             never
             invoked
             any
             Canonized
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             .
             ]
             
               This
               is
               one
               of
               the
               great
               Snares
               into
               which
               our
               People
               are
               caught
               ;
               they
               tell
               them
               ,
            
             If
             you
             like
             not
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             let
             it
             alone
             .
             One
             may
             be
             saved
             well
             enough
             by
             Invocation
             of
             God.
             
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             I
             say
             to
             that
             ▪
             How
             can
             one
             enter
             into
             a
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             Saints
             are
             invoked
             in
             the
             Publick
             Service
             ,
             without
             invoking
             them
             ?
             One
             must
             first
             have
             retrench'd
             the
             
               Litanies
               ,
               Hymns
            
             ,
             and
             one
             half
             of
             the
             acts
             of
             the
             Publick
             Devotion
             .
             One
             must
             either
             deprive
             himself
             of
             the
             Publick
             Service
             or
             partake
             of
             the
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             .
             That
             might
             have
             been
             said
             ,
             if
             Saints
             were
             only
             invok'd
             in
             private
             .
             That
             is
             then
             a
             pure
             Illusion
             .
             Moreover
             do
             they
             conceive
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             but
             disowning
             the
             Worship
             in
             the
             Secret
             of
             one's
             Heart
             ,
             for
             to
             have
             no
             share
             therein
             !
             When
             a
             Man
             is
             ,
             by
             choice
             of
             a
             Religion
             ,
             not
             willing
             to
             take
             another
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             share
             in
             all
             the
             Devotions
             that
             are
             practised
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             approves
             not
             .
             When
             the
             Publick
             Minister
             prays
             ,
             it
             's
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             all
             present
             ,
             and
             who
             make
             Profession
             external
             of
             adhering
             to
             the
             Worship
             perform'd
             though
             they
             should
             reject
             it
             internally
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             I
             would
             ask
             those
             Gentlemen
             ,
             If
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             be
             not
             necessary
             ,
             why
             do
             they
             impose
             it
             on
             Christians
             ?
             Why
             must
             so
             many
             Faithful
             Ones
             be
             scandalized
             for
             a
             Point
             they
             can
             be
             without
             ?
             Why
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             content
             with
             what
             all
             the
             World
             believes
             to
             be
             necessary
             ,
             viz.
             Invocation
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             adding
             that
             which
             at
             least
             is
             Superfluous
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             VI.
             Of
             Images
             and
             Relicks
             .
          
           
             WE
             pass
             to
             Images
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Fifth
             of
             my
             Lord
             of
             
             Condom's
             Articles
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Chapter
             whereon
             no
             fewer
             things
             were
             to
             be
             said
             ,
             than
             upon
             the
             preceding
             .
             But
             in
             truth
             ,
             one
             cannot
             resolve
             to
             say
             over
             always
             the
             same
             things
             .
             I
             will
             only
             say
             ,
             That
             one
             must
             not
             treat
             of
             it
             ▪
             as
             of
             a
             small
             business
             ,
             nor
             imagine
             it
             to
             be
             no
             obstacle
             to
             Reunion
             .
             The
             Worship
             of
             Images
             is
             a
             Practise
             of
             all
             most
             opposite
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christianism
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             contrary
             to
             the
             dignity
             of
             Man.
             It
             's
             to
             do
             great
             wrong
             to
             a
             Man
             ,
             to
             oblige
             him
             to
             humble
             himself
             before
             Wood
             and
             Stone
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             far
             below
             him
             .
             Men
             should
             not
             flatter
             themselves
             :
             It
             's
             the
             great
             Scandal
             of
             the
             Jew
             ,
             he
             hath
             Images
             in
             abhorrence
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             looks
             on
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             on
             that
             side
             ,
             he
             conceives
             a
             mortal
             aversion
             from
             it
             .
             So
             we
             cannot
             imagine
             that
             to
             be
             a
             small
             Affair
             ,
             an
             Article
             which
             retards
             that
             great
             Work
             of
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             without
             which
             the
             Church
             will
             never
             be
             perfect
             .
             But
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               will
               Men
               never
               conceive
               ,
               that
               it
               's
               a
               great
               Wrong
               to
               compare
               or
               confound
               us
               with
               Idolatrous
               Pagans
               ?
               It
               's
               not
               true
               ,
               that
               we
               confound
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Church
               with
               the
               Pagans
               .
               Pagans
               adored
               the
               Images
               of
               wicked
               Men
               ,
               and
               even
               the
               Idols
               of
            
             Demons
             ;
             the
             Roman
             
               Church
               serves
               the
               Images
               of
               Saints
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Friends
               of
               God
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               Apostles
               ,
               Martyrs
               ,
               Confessors
            
             .
             Those
             Gentlemen
             will
             nevertheless
             permit
             us
             to
             tell
             them
             ,
             That
             they
             put
             Pagans
             in
             places
             ,
             wherein
             they
             have
             not
             been
             ,
             so
             to
             put
             an
             infinite
             distance
             between
             those
             Pagans
             and
             
             themselves
             about
             the
             Service
             of
             Images
             ,
             and
             suppose
             that
             Pagans
             have
             ador'd
             their
             Images
             as
             gods
             .
             We
             should
             have
             a
             little
             better
             Opinion
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             resembled
             us
             so
             much
             for
             ordinary
             use
             of
             Reason
             .
             They
             regarded
             their
             Images
             ,
             but
             as
             Pictures
             and
             Representations
             of
             their
             gods
             :
             If
             I
             could
             here
             take
             the
             leisure
             ,
             I
             would
             prove
             it
             with
             the
             clearest
             Evidence
             possible
             .
          
           
             
               My
               Lord
               of
            
             Condom
             
               justifies
               his
               Church
               about
               Images
               ,
               by
               these
               Words
               of
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Trent
             ,
             [
             Which
             forbid
             to
             believe
             any
             
             Divinity
             or
             Vertue
             ,
             for
             which
             it
             should
             be
             rever'd
             ,
             have
             any
             Grace
             demanded
             thereof
             ,
             or
             fasten
             ones
             Confidence
             thereon
             .
             ]
             
               I
               am
               surprized
               to
               see
               ,
               that
               after
               this
               Decree
               they
               suffer
               Prayers
               addressed
               to
               Images
               ;
               and
               that
               Men
               should
               say
               to
               the
               Cross
               ,
            
             [
             O
             Cress
             ,
             
             more
             bright
             than
             all
             the
             Stars
             ,
             famous
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             amiable
             to
             all
             Men
             ,
             holier
             than
             all
             things
             ;
             which
             alone
             hast
             been
             worthy
             to
             bear
             the
             Talent
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             Sweet
             Wood
             that
             bearest
             the
             Nails
             and
             the
             Sweet
             Weights
             ,
             save
             this
             present
             Assembly
             ,
             that
             comes
             hither
             to
             celebrate
             thy
             Praises
             .
             ]
             
               Every
               one
               knows
               the
               solemn
               Prayer
               made
               to
               the
            
             Cross
             
               on
               great
               Feasts
               ,
               particularly
               at
            
             Easter
             ,
             
               in
               Holy
               Week
            
             .
             [
             God
             save
             thee
             ,
             our
             only
             Hope
             ,
             in
             this
             time
             of
             the
             Passion
             ,
             augment
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             and
             grant
             Pardon
             to
             the
             Guilty
             ,
             ]
             
               I
               know
               well
               what
               they
               say
               ,
               That
               these
               Prayers
               are
               referr'd
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               Crucified
               .
               It
               is
               not
               the
               Sense
               of
            
             Thomas
             Aquinas
             ,
             
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               School
               ;
               for
               he
               maintains
               ,
               That
               the
               Worship
               of
            
             Latria
             
               ought
               to
               be
               deferr'd
               to
               the
            
             Cross
             ,
             
               and
               that
               Worship
               to
               be
               distinct
               from
               that
               which
               is
               rendred
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
               He
               proves
               it
               by
               the
               Hymn
               ,
            
             O
             Crux
             ave
             
             spes
             ,
             &c.
             
               he
               concludes
            
             ,
             [
             That
             the
             Cross
             ,
             whereon
             Christ
             Jesus
             hath
             been
             Crucified
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             
             worship'd
             with
             Worship
             of
             Latria
             ;
             both
             because
             of
             the
             representation
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             hath
             touch'd
             the
             Members
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Images
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             of
             whatever
             matter
             they
             be
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             adored
             with
             Latria
             ,
             only
             of
             the
             first
             sort
             ,
             viz.
             with
             a
             Relative
             
               Latria
               .
               ]
               He
               seems
               to
               have
               reason
               ;
               for
               we
               cannot
               conceive
               how
               they
               can
               have
               Intention
               to
               speak
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               speaking
               to
               his
               Cross
               ,
               seeing
               they
               expresly
               distinguish
               Christ
               from
               his
               Cross
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               say
               to
               it
               ,
            
             Arbor
             decora
             &
             fulgida
             ,
             &c.
             
             Thou
             art
             a
             fair
             and
             bright
             Tree
             ,
             adorn'd
             with
             the
             Kings
             Purple
             ,
             chosen
             cut
             of
             a
             precious
             Stock
             ,
             to
             touch
             his
             Holy
             Members
             .
          
           
             I
             find
             that
             very
             good
             that
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             hath
             declared
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             no
             virtue
             at
             all
             within
             the
             Image
             ;
             but
             I
             cannot
             conceive
             how
             ,
             after
             that
             ,
             they
             have
             left
             in
             the
             Roman
             Pontifical
             Prayers
             ;
             which
             necessarily
             suppose
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Sanctifying
             virtue
             in
             the
             Images
             of
             the
             Cross
             :
             For
             Example
             ,
             this
             which
             the
             Bishop
             utters
             in
             blessing
             a
             new
             Cross
             ,
             
               [
               Take
               then
               this
            
             
             
               Cross
               in
               thy
               hands
               ,
               wherewith
               thou
               didst
               formerly
               embrace
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Sanctity
               of
               that
               sanctifie
               this
               ;
               as
               by
               that
               ,
               the
               World
               hath
               been
               purg'd
               of
               his
               Sins
               :
               so
               the
               Souls
               of
               thy
               Servants
               ,
               that
               offer
               thee
               this
               Cross
               ,
               by
               its
               Merit
               may
               be
               preserv'd
               from
               all
               Sin.
               ]
            
             After
             this
             Decree
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             why
             they
             tolerate
             the
             use
             of
             
               Agnus
               Dei
            
             ,
             whereto
             they
             attribute
             ,
             
             
               [
               Virtue
               of
               preserving
               from
               the
               Crafts
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               the
               Frauds
               of
               the
               Evil
               Spirits
               ,
               to
               keep
               from
               Shipwrack
               ,
               to
               put
               under
               shelter
               from
               all
               Adversity
               ;
               to
               preserve
               from
               the
               Pest
               ,
               from
               corrupt
               Air
               ,
               the
               Falling-sickness
               ,
               Storm
               ,
               Fires
               ,
            
             
             
               Peril
               in
               Childbirth
               ,
               and
               from
               all
               Iniquity
               .
               ]
            
             I
             know
             not
             why
             they
             go
             in
             Pilgrimage
             to
             an
             Image
             of
             our
             Lady
             more
             than
             to
             another
             .
             For
             in
             fine
             ,
             If
             Images
             have
             no
             other
             use
             than
             to
             recall
             the
             Memory
             of
             the
             Originals
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             alike
             .
             If
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             was
             opposite
             to
             these
             Devotions
             ,
             why
             were
             they
             not
             retrench'd
             ?
          
           
             At
             the
             most
             ,
             will
             they
             say
             ,
             You
             cannot
             accuse
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             of
             Negligence
             and
             Toleration
             ;
             but
             you
             cannot
             oppose
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             be
             of
             equal
             Authority
             .
             I
             oppose
             thereto
             Books
             little
             less
             authorized
             than
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Pontifical
             and
             
               Roman
               Ceremonial
            
             ,
             made
             by
             the
             Pope's
             Order
             ,
             approved
             and
             received
             by
             all
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ▪
             review'd
             several
             times
             since
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             .
             I
             oppose
             thereto
             ,
             the
             general
             and
             constant
             practise
             of
             all
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             most
             moderate
             .
             There
             is
             none
             of
             them
             that
             would
             bless
             a
             Cross
             in
             other
             Terms
             ,
             than
             those
             which
             are
             prescribed
             by
             the
             Pontifical
             .
             I
             oppose
             thereto
             ,
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             whole
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             for
             if
             there
             be
             in
             France
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             some
             honest
             persons
             ,
             who
             have
             purer
             Sentiments
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             disingaged
             from
             Popular
             Errours
             ;
             they
             make
             no
             Number
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             People
             of
             
               Italy
               ,
               Spain
               ,
               Germany
            
             and
             France
             it self
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             this
             Practise
             .
          
           
             My
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             ,
             about
             this
             matter
             ,
             goes
             farther
             than
             one
             could
             have
             believed
             .
             He
             would
             fain
             perswade
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             they
             do
             not
             serve
             Images
             at
             all
             .
             
               [
               Our
               Intention
               is
               not
               so
               much
               to
               honour
               the
               Image
               ,
               as
               to
               honour
               the
               Apostle
               or
               Martyr
               in
               presence
               of
               the
               Image
               .
               We
               use
               Images
               but
               to
               lift
               up
               our
               Spirit
               towards
               Heaven
               .
               ]
            
             That
             is
             equivocal
             ,
             and
             they
             say
             ,
             That
             in
             Manuscript
             Copies
             of
             this
             Work
             ,
             which
             have
             ran
             through
             Mens
             hands
             long
             before
             it
             was
             printed
             ,
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             spoke
             more
             
             strongly
             ;
             but
             having
             seen
             the
             Success
             of
             his
             Book
             ,
             and
             seeing
             himself
             upheld
             by
             so
             great
             Approbation
             he
             is
             return'd
             thither
             ,
             he
             goes
             freely
             through
             ,
             
             and
             makes
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Advertisement
             say
             ,
             
               [
               We
               serve
               not
               Images
               ,
               God
               forbid
               ,
               but
               we
               serve
               our selves
               of
               Images
               to
               raise
               us
               up
               to
               the
               Originals
               .
               ]
            
             These
             are
             things
             that
             will
             surprize
             ,
             and
             which
             would
             never
             have
             been
             expected
             .
             It
             's
             good
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             the
             Advertisement
             was
             made
             after
             the
             Approbations
             .
             One
             may
             say
             ,
             with
             some
             assurance
             ,
             that
             Italy
             would
             not
             have
             suffered
             this
             Word
             to
             pass
             .
             However
             it
             be
             ,
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             may
             bless
             himself
             here
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             made
             an
             Example
             .
             He
             is
             the
             first
             that
             hath
             dared
             to
             write
             that
             ,
             and
             happily
             ,
             that
             hath
             dared
             to
             say
             it
             .
             At
             least
             ,
             I
             may
             assure
             never
             to
             have
             read
             it
             in
             any
             ,
             nor
             to
             have
             heard
             it
             from
             any
             person
             ,
             though
             we
             see
             daily
             some
             of
             the
             most
             moderate
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
          
           
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             most
             of
             these
             Gentlemen
             cannot
             endure
             to
             be
             accused
             of
             Adoring
             Images
             .
             Thereupon
             we
             tell
             them
             ;
             You
             are
             then
             more
             scrupulous
             than
             the
             most
             Catholick
             Doctors
             ,
             who
             say
             ,
             That
             
             
               all
               Catholicks
               are
               agreed
               against
            
             Iconomacks
             ,
             
               That
               some
               Worship
               and
               Adoration
               is
               to
               be
               rendred
               to
               Images
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               are
               diversities
               of
               Opinions
               among
               them
               about
               the
               manner
               and
               nature
               of
               that
               Adoration
               .
               That
               though
               it
               be
               true
               ,
               That
               the
               Image
               is
               not
               to
               be
               ador'd
               ,
               but
               because
               of
               the
               Original
               ;
               yet
               must
               it
               be
               adored
               in
               it self
               and
               properly
               ,
               without
               adoring
               the
               Original
               .
               That
               the
               Images
               of
               the
            
             Cross
             
               are
               to
               be
               adored
               with
               Adoration
               of
               relative
            
             Latria
             .
             
               That
               the
               Image
               may
               be
               ador'd
               with
               that
               Adoration
               wherewith
            
             
             
               its
               Original
               is
               ador'd
               ;
               properly
               in
               truth
               ,
               but
               by
               accicident
               ;
               that
               we
               regard
               the
               Image
               as
               conjoyned
               to
               the
               Original
               ,
               which
               is
               ador'd
               ,
               and
               that
               because
               of
               that
               one
               may
               adore
               it
               by
               Accident
               .
               ]
            
             Behold
             already
             great
             Names
             in
             the
             Margin
             ,
             and
             one
             might
             ,
             without
             hyperbole
             ,
             add
             an
             hundred
             thereto
             .
             But
             we
             will
             go
             on
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             You
             are
             more
             scrupulous
             than
             the
             Writers
             of
             Port-Royal
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             accused
             to
             be
             Superstitious
             ,
             nor
             excessively
             Catholick
             .
             They
             make
             one
             of
             their
             Devouts
             speak
             thus
             ,
             
               [
               I
               kept
               my
            
             
             
               Bed
               for
               seven
               days
               ,
               since
               that
               time
               ,
               except
               that
               I
               rose
               thrice
               a
               day
               to
               go
               and
               adore
               the
               Crucifix
               .
               ]
            
             You
             are
             more
             Catholick
             than
             the
             Popes
             themselves
             ,
             and
             than
             the
             Books
             ,
             whereof
             they
             are
             the
             Authors
             .
             More
             than
             the
             
               Roman
               Pontifical
            
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Benediction
             of
             a
             new
             Cross
             ,
             since
             that
             the
             Bishop
             bending
             his
             knees
             before
             that
             Cross
             ,
             adores
             it
             devoutly
             and
             kisses
             it
             .
             More
             than
             the
             Missal
             ,
             which
             on
             
               Holy
               Friday
            
             saith
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             
               Come
               and
               let
               's
               worship
               it
            
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             we
             add
             ,
             that
             this
             Scruple
             ,
             of
             not
             being
             willing
             to
             use
             this
             Word
             of
             Adoring
             ,
             in
             speaking
             of
             the
             Service
             of
             Images
             ,
             is
             a
             refined
             way
             unknown
             to
             the
             Councils
             ,
             which
             have
             establish'd
             this
             Service
             ;
             for
             the
             Second
             of
             Nice
             saith
             clearly
             ,
             by
             the
             Mouth
             of
             Tarasius
             ,
             That
             all
             those
             that
             will
             reverence
             Images
             ,
             and
             yet
             refuse
             Adoration
             to
             them
             ,
             are
             accused
             of
             Hypocrisie
             by
             the
             Holy
             Father
             ;
             viz.
             by
             Anastasius
             ,
             whose
             Testimony
             he
             was
             just
             then
             relating
             .
             This
             Council
             in
             gross
             ,
             writing
             to
             the
             Emperours
             Constantine
             and
             Irene
             ,
             speaks
             thus
             to
             them
             ,
             
               [
               We
               believe
               ,
               &c.
               that
               Men
               must
               adore
               and
               salute
               the
               venerable
               Images
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               of
               the
               Virgin
               ,
               pure
               Mother
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               the
               glorious
               Angels
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               Saints
               .
               And
               if
               any
               one
               be
               of
               another
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               questions
               whether
               Men
               must
               adore
               the
               holy
               Images
               ,
               this
               holy
               and
               venerable
               Coucil
               ▪
               doth
               Anathematize
               him
               .
               ]
            
          
           
           
             We
             see
             some
             Authors
             ,
             who
             being
             convinced
             sufficiently
             ,
             that
             since
             800
             or
             900
             years
             no
             question
             hath
             been
             made
             of
             using
             this
             term
             of
             Adoring
             to
             express
             the
             Worship
             given
             to
             Images
             ,
             are
             willing
             yet
             to
             use
             it
             ;
             but
             they
             distinguish
             and
             assure
             us
             ,
             That
             they
             do
             not
             worship
             Images
             as
             gods
             .
             It
             's
             that
             we
             willingly
             believe
             .
             Happily
             among
             the
             Vulgar
             are
             found
             some
             stupid
             and
             simple
             Souls
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             well
             distinguish
             the
             Worship
             given
             to
             the
             Image
             from
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             rendred
             to
             God
             :
             We
             cannot
             forbear
             saying
             ,
             That
             they
             who
             have
             established
             this
             Service
             of
             Images
             ,
             shall
             answer
             it
             to
             God
             for
             these
             Mistakes
             of
             the
             Vulgar
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             we
             impute
             it
             not
             to
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             that
             they
             worship
             Images
             as
             gods
             :
             And
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             there
             ever
             were
             any
             People
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             may
             be
             attributed
             ;
             for
             I
             can
             hardly
             believe
             ,
             that
             there
             hath
             been
             any
             Religion
             brutish
             enough
             to
             give
             Divinity
             to
             Images
             of
             Wood
             ,
             Stone
             ,
             or
             Mettal
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             Colours
             that
             Men
             have
             hitherto
             diffused
             upon
             this
             Worship
             ,
             to
             render
             it
             tolerable
             to
             us
             .
             We
             serve
             Images
             by
             relation
             to
             Originals
             ,
             said
             they
             .
             We
             well
             know
             ,
             that
             Figures
             of
             
               Wood
               ,
               Stone
            
             ,
             and
             Mettal
             ,
             have
             no
             Divinity
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             no
             way
             worthy
             to
             be
             served
             :
             What
             Service
             we
             give
             them
             is
             because
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             other
             Saints
             ,
             which
             they
             represent
             .
             My
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             speaks
             not
             thus
             :
             
               We
               serve
               not
               Images
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               God
               forbid
            
             .
             You
             are
             not
             then
             of
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Second
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             nor
             of
             that
             of
             
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             which
             confirms
             what
             was
             defined
             by
             the
             Decrees
             of
             Councils
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             the
             Second
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             against
             those
             that
             opposed
             Images
             ;
             which
             saith
             expresly
             ,
             
               That
               Men
               must
               have
               in
               the
               Churches
               the
               Images
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mother
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               of
               other
               Saints
               ,
               and
               render
               to
               them
               the
               honour
               and
               Veneration
               due
               .
               ]
            
             Which
             adds
             ;
             in
             speaking
             of
             the
             said
             Images
             ,
             
               We
               kiss
               them
               ,
               we
               salute
               them
               ,
               we
               prostrate
               our selves
               before
               them
               .
            
             All
             that
             is
             not
             to
             serve
             Images
             ,
             if
             we
             believe
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             .
             We
             see
             every
             day
             before
             our
             eyes
             ,
             that
             Images
             are
             cloath'd
             anew
             on
             Feast-days
             ,
             that
             some
             are
             carried
             in
             Pomp
             ,
             that
             Men
             prostrate
             themselves
             before
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             kiss
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             burn
             to
             their
             honour
             both
             Incense
             and
             Torches
             ,
             that
             they
             place
             them
             on
             Altars
             ;
             and
             after
             all
             that
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             with
             an
             air
             of
             Assurance
             ,
             
               We
               serve
               not
               Images
               ,
               God
               forbid
               .
               God
               be
               witness
               of
               the
               Justice
               of
               our
               Complaint
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               sincerity
               of
               this
               Justification
               .
            
          
           
             My
             Lod
             of
             Condom
             saith
             but
             one
             word
             of
             Relicks
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             say
             much
             more
             .
             He
             may
             turn
             this
             Worship
             of
             Relicks
             as
             pleases
             him
             ;
             
             but
             he
             shall
             never
             make
             us
             relish
             the
             adoring
             of
             
               Ashes
               ,
               Bones
               ,
               Linnens
               ,
               Wood
               ,
            
             and
             such
             other
             things
             .
             I
             would
             not
             pretend
             to
             be
             nicely
             quarrell'd
             about
             that
             word
             of
             Adoring
             .
             I
             use
             it
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             that
             the
             Gentlemen
             of
             Port-Royal
             ,
             who
             are
             exact
             enough
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             Terms
             .
             They
             say
             ,
             in
             justifying
             the
             Religious
             Nuns
             ,
             
               That
               my
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
            
             Toul
             
               hath
               thought
               good
            
             
             
               they
               should
               follow
               the
               Devotion
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               of
               many
               Persons
               of
               Condition
               ,
               which
               came
               ,
               and
               are
               still
               coming
               to
               adore
               this
               Holy
               Thorn.
            
             They
             relate
             of
             a
             Religious
             of
             
               Maisen
               Dieu
            
             at
             Vernon
             ,
             That
             she
             would
             be
             carried
             to
             Port-Royal
             to
             adore
             that
             
               Holy
               Thorn.
            
             And
             of
             one
             Madam
             Durand
             ,
             
             That
             she
             was
             cured
             of
             a
             Vomiting
             ,
             which
             had
             troubled
             her
             for
             Two
             years
             
             Ten
             months
             ,
             after
             having
             adored
             and
             kissed
             the
             
               Holy
               Thorn.
            
             They
             conclude
             at
             last
             ,
             It
             
             
               suffices
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               if
               God
               did
               not
               make
               his
               help
               to
               be
               felt
               or
               hoped
               ,
               there
               are
               no
               Human
            
             
             
               Considerations
               that
               could
               carry
               so
               many
               Persons
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Towns
               end
               ,
               to
               adore
               this
            
             Holy
             Thorn
             
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Port
             Royal.
             
               I
               dare
               assure
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               dare
               deny
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               adore
               that
               Relick
               which
               is
               called
               ,
               the
            
             Wood
             of
             the
             true
             Cross
             .
             
               Yea
               ,
               I
               know
               none
               to
               have
               condemned
            
             Thomas
             Aquinas
             ,
             
               who
               would
               have
               the
               true
               Cross
               to
               be
               adored
               with
            
             Latria
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             how
             else
             to
             call
             the
             Action
             of
             a
             Person
             ,
             that
             prostrates
             himself
             ,
             that
             kneels
             and
             kisses
             a
             Relick
             with
             Religious
             Devotion
             .
             We
             conceive
             not
             how
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             can
             imagine
             ,
             that
             God
             takes
             well
             what
             is
             done
             when
             they
             lift
             up
             the
             Chaste
             of
             a
             Saint
             ,
             where
             we
             see
             a
             dreadful
             Concourse
             of
             People
             ,
             which
             do
             humble
             and
             prostrate
             themselves
             .
             Though
             Men
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             Worship
             hath
             its
             Source
             in
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             returns
             thither
             .
             That
             which
             hath
             not
             been
             commanded
             by
             God
             ,
             hath
             not
             its
             Source
             in
             God
             ;
             and
             what
             God
             disowns
             returns
             not
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Here
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
            
             ,
             they
             lay
             a
             Snare
             for
             them
             which
             incline
             to
             change
             of
             Religion
             .
             They
             tell
             him
             ,
             
               Well
               then
               ,
               If
               the
               Worship
               of
            
             Images
             and
             Relicks
             
               displease
               you
               ,
               let
               it
               alone
               .
               No
               body
               shall
               force
               you
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               you
               may
               well
               enough
               be
               saved
               without
               that
               Worship
               .
            
             But
             I
             conjure
             them
             to
             remember
             what
             we
             have
             said
             .
             Men
             will
             not
             be
             acquitted
             ,
             if
             leaving
             a
             good
             Religion
             ,
             and
             entring
             into
             a
             bad
             one
             ,
             they
             only
             can
             say
             ,
             
               I
               will
               hold
               me
               to
               that
               which
               the
               bad
               Religion
               hath
               of
               Good
               ,
               and
               will
               leave
               what
               is
               not
               good
               .
            
             Men
             shall
             answer
             before
             God
             for
             all
             the
             faults
             of
             the
             Church
             whereinto
             they
             have
             cast
             themselves
             ,
             and
             besides
             ,
             the
             Crime
             of
             having
             partak'd
             of
             a
             false
             Worship
             ,
             such
             shall
             be
             guilty
             of
             the
             Crime
             of
             Hypocrisie
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             VII
             .
             Of
             Justification
             and
             Merit
             of
             Works
             .
          
           
             MY
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             passes
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             Justification
             and
             of
             the
             
               Merit
               of
               Works
            
             .
             He
             pretends
             to
             draw
             a
             great
             Advantage
             from
             that
             ,
             that
             this
             Dispute
             is
             not
             now
             so
             heated
             as
             it
             was
             heretofore
             .
             He
             supposes
             it
             to
             have
             been
             a
             chief
             Cause
             of
             our
             Separation
             .
             He
             adds
             ,
             That
             our
             Learned
             Men
             contest
             not
             now
             so
             much
             upon
             this
             Matter
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             formerly
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             important
             difficulty
             of
             Justification
             is
             no
             more
             considered
             as
             Capital
             .
             Thence
             he
             concludes
             first
             ,
             That
             our
             Separation
             was
             rash
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             we
             ought
             to
             return
             to
             that
             Church
             out
             of
             which
             we
             came
             forth
             ,
             because
             of
             a
             Doctrine
             whereof
             we
             at
             this
             day
             acknowledge
             the
             Innocency
             :
             That
             is
             it
             which
             these
             Words
             signifie
             .
             
               [
               We
               must
               also
               confess
               ,
               That
               the
               Learned
               of
               their
               Side
               do
               no
               more
               contest
               so
               much
               upon
               that
               matter
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               at
               the
               beginning
               ;
               and
               there
               are
               but
               few
               but
               will
               confess
               ,
               that
               they
               needed
               not
               have
               separated
               for
               that
               Point
               .
               But
               if
               this
               important
               difficulty
               of
            
             Justification
             ,
             
               whereof
               their
               first
               Authors
               made
               their
               Fort
               ,
               is
               not
               now
               any
               more
               considered
               as
               Capital
               by
               those
               who
               are
               most
               Judicious
               ▪
               among
               them
               :
               We
               leave
               them
               to
               think
               what
               must
               be
               judged
               of
               their
               Separation
               ,
               and
               what
               might
               be
               hoped
               for
               towards
               Peace
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               but
               get
               above
               Preoccupation
               ,
               and
               would
               but
               leave
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Disputes
               .
               ]
            
             This
             is
             a
             reflexion
             which
             infinitely
             pleases
             those
             Gentlemen
             ,
             they
             often
             repeat
             it
             .
             The
             Writers
             of
             
               Port
               Royal
            
             have
             employed
             it
             in
             their
             Book
             of
             Prejudices
             ;
             and
             Monsieur
             Arnaud
             makes
             a
             great
             Work
             of
             it
             in
             his
             Book
             he
             hath
             made
             against
             our
             Morals
             .
             
             As
             those
             two
             Books
             have
             been
             answer'd
             with
             sufficient
             exactness
             ,
             this
             Point
             was
             not
             then
             forgotten
             .
             Yet
             seeing
             those
             Gentlemen
             think
             good
             to
             repeat
             often
             their
             Objections
             to
             us
             ,
             they
             must
             suffer
             us
             to
             let
             them
             see
             our
             Answers
             also
             .
             Behold
             then
             the
             Reflexions
             which
             we
             oppose
             to
             them
             of
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             's
             not
             altogether
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             difficulty
             of
             Justification
             hath
             been
             the
             Fort
             of
             our
             Reformers
             .
             It
             was
             not
             there
             they
             began
             .
             One
             may
             read
             a
             Bull
             of
             Leo
             the
             Tenth
             ,
             after
             the
             Year
             1520
             ,
             against
             Luther
             .
             That
             was
             the
             first
             declaration
             of
             War
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             thence
             that
             one
             may
             compute
             the
             beginning
             of
             our
             Separation
             .
             That
             Bull
             condemus
             35
             Articles
             of
             
             Luther's
             Doctrine
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             of
             them
             that
             directly
             concerns
             Justification
             .
             In
             Conscience
             ,
             though
             we
             were
             agreed
             about
             that
             matter
             ,
             would
             it
             be
             a
             great
             advance
             towards
             Re-union
             ?
             What
             would
             be
             done
             with
             
               Worship
               of
               Saints
               ,
               Service
               of
               Images
               ,
               Adoration
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
            
             the
             
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Mass
            
             ,
             and
             an
             hundred
             other
             things
             ?
             People
             do
             little
             understand
             matters
             of
             Justification
             and
             of
             Grace
             .
             And
             what
             is
             not
             popular
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             the
             People
             a
             cause
             of
             Separation
             ,
             and
             can
             neither
             be
             for
             them
             a
             way
             of
             Reunion
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             agreed
             on
             .
             It
             would
             be
             unhandsom
             enough
             and
             strange
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             go
             and
             tell
             our
             People
             ;
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             is
             much
             more
             pure
             about
             Grace
             and
             Justification
             ,
             than
             it
             was
             formerly
             ;
             make
             no
             more
             question
             hence
             forward
             to
             prostrate
             your selves
             before
             Images
             ,
             invoke
             Creatures
             ,
             serve
             the
             Saints
             ,
             believe
             that
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             is
             in
             the
             Bread
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             to
             adore
             that
             Bread
             as
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             present
             every
             day
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             in
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             agree
             nevertheless
             ,
             That
             our
             Reformers
             have
             made
             of
             the
             Errours
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             about
             Justification
             ,
             a
             Capital
             Affair
             ;
             and
             I
             maintain
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             State
             wherein
             they
             found
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             
             Roman
             Church
             about
             this
             Point
             .
             One
             may
             see
             ,
             without
             Exaggeration
             ,
             that
             the
             Roman
             School
             ,
             before
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             was
             Pelagian
             .
             She
             taught
             ,
             
               [
               That
               Man
               ,
               without
               the
               help
               of
            
             
             
               Grace
               can
               prepare
               himself
               to
               Justification
               by
               Works
               truly
               good
               ;
               that
               Man
               by
               the
               strength
               of
               Nature
               ,
               may
               have
               a
               serious
               and
               a
               true
               grief
               for
               his
               Sins
               ,
               by
               a
               Principle
               of
               Love
               ,
               which
               loves
               God
               better
               than
               all
               things
               else
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               is
               the
               last
               and
               next
               disposition
               to
               Grace
               habitual
               Justifying
               ;
               that
               it
               is
               a
               true
               Merit
               ,
               not
               indeed
               of
               Condignity
               ,
               but
               of
               Congruity
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               Contrition
               coming
               after
               to
               receive
               its
               form
               ,
               by
               the
               reception
               of
               habitual
               Grace
               becomes
               Merit
               of
               Condignity
               for
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
               ]
            
             So
             Vasquez
             explains
             this
             Sense
             ,
             and
             attributes
             it
             to
             Scoto
             ,
             to
             
               Gabriel
               Biel
            
             ,
             and
             Cajetan
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             to
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             School
             .
             Estius
             attributes
             it
             also
             to
             William
             of
             
               Auxer
               ,
               Durandus
            
             ,
             St.
             
               Portien
               ,
               Thomas
               d'Argentine
            
             and
             Almainus
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Franciscans
             defended
             this
             Opinion
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             with
             the
             utmost
             Ardor
             .
             In
             Conscience
             ,
             had
             not
             they
             reason
             to
             rise
             against
             such
             a
             Sentiment
             ?
             Lewis
             of
             Catanea
             ,
             and
             the
             Dominicans
             of
             his
             side
             ,
             who
             maintain'd
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Grace
             ,
             according
             to
             St.
             Augustine
             ,
             in
             the
             said
             Council
             ,
             did
             they
             not
             say
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             not
             able
             enough
             to
             distinguish
             that
             Theology
             from
             that
             of
             Pelagius
             ?
             Those
             very
             Persons
             ,
             did
             they
             not
             also
             go
             further
             ;
             did
             they
             not
             teach
             ,
             That
             Man
             can
             do
             without
             Grace
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             force
             of
             Nature
             ,
             all
             that
             he
             doth
             by
             the
             succour
             of
             Grace
             ?
             Viz.
             That
             he
             can
             love
             God
             more
             than
             all
             things
             else
             ;
             to
             have
             a
             true
             Grief
             for
             offending
             God
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             Attrition
             ,
             by
             the
             fear
             of
             Pain
             ;
             but
             of
             Contrition
             ,
             by
             a
             chaste
             Fear
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             Principle
             of
             Love
             ?
             To
             obey
             all
             Evangelical
             Commands
             ,
             believe
             truly
             ,
             to
             be
             filled
             with
             Charity
             ,
             and
             
             upheld
             by
             Hope
             ?
             This
             was
             the
             Sense
             of
             
               Gabriel
               Biel
               ,
               Occam
               ,
               Cajetan
               ,
               Dominicus
               à
               Soto
               ,
            
             who
             was
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ;
             these
             are
             not
             Imputations
             .
             Molina
             justifies
             himself
             in
             his
             Book
             
               de
               Concordia
               liberi
               arbitrii
               cum
               Gratiae
               donis
               ,
            
             in
             citing
             all
             these
             Authors
             for
             himself
             .
             Is
             there
             any
             thing
             more
             Pelagian
             ,
             more
             opposed
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             St.
             Augustine
             ,
             who
             supposes
             and
             proves
             so
             often
             ,
             That
             the
             best
             of
             Mens
             Actions
             ,
             done
             without
             Grace
             ,
             are
             but
             illustrious
             Sins
             ?
             Though
             it
             were
             true
             to
             day
             ,
             that
             the
             Roman
             Church
             were
             return'd
             from
             that
             ,
             were
             there
             any
             right
             to
             accuse
             our
             Reformers
             for
             calumniating
             her
             ?
             And
             could
             they
             say
             ,
             That
             all
             our
             Reformation
             is
             founded
             on
             Calumny
             ?
             Were
             they
             bound
             to
             have
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             and
             to
             foresee
             ,
             that
             the
             School
             of
             Thomas
             ,
             which
             then
             did
             not
             make
             any
             figure
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             would
             reform
             it self
             ,
             would
             resume
             some
             force
             ,
             and
             would
             labour
             to
             re-establish
             part
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             St.
             Augustine
             about
             Grace
             ?
          
           
             But
             I
             add
             ,
             That
             we
             have
             not
             the
             like
             cause
             to
             be
             content
             with
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             about
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Justification
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             perswade
             us
             .
             Why
             hath
             it
             kept
             measures
             with
             Pelagian
             Opinions
             ?
             Why
             did
             they
             not
             condem
             them
             ?
             And
             why
             did
             they
             affect
             an
             Ambiguity
             ,
             through
             which
             they
             save
             themselves
             that
             renew
             Pelagianism
             ?
             By
             that
             Ambiguity
             of
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             the
             Author
             
             of
             the
             Advertisement
             would
             satisfie
             us
             in
             a
             word
             ;
             
               [
               It
               's
               true
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               there
               are
               some
               Matters
               which
               the
               Council
               would
               not
               decide
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               such
               whereof
               the
               Tradition
               was
               not
               constant
               ,
               and
               whereof
               they
               disputed
               in
               the
               Schools
               .
               ]
            
             What
             ,
             the
             Matters
             of
             Grace
             against
             Pelagians
             were
             then
             but
             vain
             Disputes
             of
             the
             School
             ,
             about
             which
             it
             was
             not
             prudent
             to
             pronounce
             ?
             Had
             it
             not
             been
             defined
             in
             the
             Second
             Council
             of
             Orange
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             a
             Gift
             of
             God
             ,
             
             when
             we
             have
             good
             Thoughts
             ,
             that
             we
             turn
             away
             our
             feet
             from
             Errour
             and
             Injustice
             :
             That
             as
             often
             as
             we
             do
             good
             ,
             God
             acts
             in
             us
             ,
             that
             
             we
             may
             be
             able
             to
             act
             :
             That
             we
             cannot
             prevent
             Grace
             by
             any
             Merit
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             good
             Works
             that
             are
             done
             without
             Grace
             merit
             not
             any
             recompence
             :
             That
             the
             Grace
             which
             is
             not
             due
             to
             us
             ,
             prevents
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             do
             good
             Works
             .
             That
             it
             is
             the
             Gift
             of
             
             God
             to
             love
             him
             :
             That
             he
             gives
             us
             to
             Love
             ,
             because
             he
             loves
             us
             before
             we
             love
             him
             :
             That
             of
             our selves
             we
             have
             nothing
             but
             Sin
             and
             Lie.
             That
             God
             doth
             in
             Man
             many
             
             good
             things
             without
             Man
             ;
             but
             that
             Man
             doth
             no
             good
             ,
             but
             what
             God
             makes
             him
             to
             do
             .
             That
             the
             Vertue
             of
             Pagans
             was
             a
             worldly
             Cupidity
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             Christians
             is
             the
             Charity
             
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             shed
             abroad
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             force
             of
             Free
             Will
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             us
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             us
             .
             —
          
           
             There
             can
             nothing
             be
             more
             opposite
             to
             the
             Opinions
             of
             the
             School
             of
             Scotus
             ,
             who
             teaches
             ,
             That
             Man
             ,
             of
             himself
             ,
             may
             do
             all
             kind
             of
             good
             ,
             keep
             all
             the
             Commands
             in
             their
             substance
             ,
             love
             God
             above
             all
             ,
             do
             Acts
             of
             Contrition
             ,
             of
             true
             Faith
             ,
             true
             Hope
             ,
             and
             thereby
             prepare
             himself
             for
             Justification
             by
             a
             Proxime
             preparation
             .
             Yea
             ,
             will
             they
             say
             ,
             
               but
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Trent
             
               hath
               condemn'd
               those
               lax
               Opinions
               which
               smelt
               of
            
             Pelagianism
             .
             If
             they
             condemned
             them
             ,
             why
             are
             they
             yet
             alive
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ?
             It
             's
             an
             important
             Point
             ,
             and
             that
             must
             be
             proved
             .
             The
             School
             of
             Scotus
             ,
             of
             Molina
             ,
             and
             the
             Molinists
             ,
             carries
             it
             by
             far
             ,
             and
             hath
             still
             carried
             it
             ,
             since
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             against
             the
             School
             of
             Thomas
             and
             the
             new
             Thomists
             .
             This
             School
             of
             Molina
             teaches
             formally
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             Acts
             of
             Faith
             ,
             of
             Love
             ,
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             of
             Hope
             ,
             which
             are
             
             necessary
             for
             the
             Justification
             of
             an
             adult
             Infidel
             ,
             may
             be
             produced
             as
             to
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             
             Work
             ,
             by
             a
             Man
             ,
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             corrupt
             ,
             with
             the
             only
             forces
             of
             Free
             Will.
             That
             Divine
             Mysteries
             are
             indeed
             so
             high
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             without
             Revelation
             could
             not
             find
             them
             out
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             are
             reveal'd
             to
             him
             in
             a
             convenient
             manner
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             Grace
             ,
             than
             an
             external
             Revelation
             and
             the
             Command
             of
             God
             to
             believe
             ,
             he
             may
             do
             Acts
             of
             true
             Faith
             ,
             and
             receive
             those
             Mysteries
             with
             full
             certitude
             .
             This
             School
             saith
             the
             same
             of
             Contrition
             ,
             of
             
               God's
               Love
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             if
             Men
             will
             not
             believe
             us
             ,
             let
             them
             believe
             Molina
             himself
             .
             Since
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             have
             they
             not
             maintained
             ,
             Preparations
             for
             Grace
             by
             the
             forces
             of
             Nature
             only
             ,
             with
             as
             much
             
             violence
             as
             before
             .
             Estius
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             that
             
               Alphonsus
               à
               Castro
            
             doth
             teach
             ,
             That
             Man
             by
             the
             force
             of
             Nature
             and
             Free
             Will
             ,
             in
             doing
             that
             which
             is
             in
             him
             for
             observation
             of
             Nature's
             Law
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Moment
             receives
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ;
             because
             that
             Divine
             Bounty
             suffers
             not
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             that
             lives
             Morally
             well
             ,
             be
             deprived
             for
             a
             Moment
             of
             that
             Grace
             ,
             which
             may
             render
             him
             ▪
             worthy
             of
             Eternal
             life
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             not
             instructed
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             yet
             put
             his
             hope
             in
             him
             .
             We
             learn
             from
             the
             same
             Estius
             ,
             that
             
               Dominicus
               à
               Soto
            
             ,
             who
             was
             present
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             and
             made
             there
             so
             much
             stir
             in
             the
             Disputes
             about
             Grace
             .
             
               Melchior
               ,
               Canus
               ,
               Franciscus
               à
               Victoria
               ,
            
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             do
             maintain
             Preparations
             for
             Grace
             under
             another
             form
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             That
             Attrition
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             had
             by
             the
             only
             strength
             of
             Nature
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             with
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             to
             obtain
             the
             Grace
             of
             
               Justification
               .
               Vasquez
            
             is
             our
             Witness
             ,
             that
             Ricard
             ,
             
             Antony
             of
             Pantuse
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             have
             held
             ,
             since
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             That
             one
             may
             by
             the
             force
             of
             Nature
             ,
             obtain
             the
             Succour
             which
             is
             needful
             to
             pepare
             ones
             self
             immediately
             to
             the
             Grace
             of
             
               Justification
               .
               Ricardus
               Tapperus
            
             and
             
               John
               Driedo
            
             ,
             Professours
             in
             the
             University
             of
             Lovain
             ,
             have
             taught
             ,
             That
             God
             fails
             not
             to
             come
             to
             him
             that
             makes
             a
             good
             use
             of
             his
             Natural
             strength
             ,
             by
             the
             practise
             of
             some
             Works
             morally
             good
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             gives
             him
             the
             Succour
             of
             his
             Grace
             for
             to
             dispose
             him
             to
             the
             remission
             of
             Sins
             .
             All
             that
             is
             formally
             contrary
             to
             the
             Decisions
             of
             the
             Church
             against
             the
             Pelagians
             .
             Yet
             all
             these
             Theologues
             have
             pretended
             to
             follow
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             .
             I
             demand
             then
             of
             these
             Gentlemen
             ,
             who
             assure
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Canons
             of
             this
             Council
             have
             no
             ambiguity
             ,
             whence
             comes
             this
             diversity
             of
             Senses
             ?
             If
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Council
             are
             not
             ambiguous
             ,
             why
             do
             they
             suffer
             Persons
             ,
             who
             teach
             Pelagian
             Errours
             condemned
             by
             Canons
             clear
             and
             precise
             ?
             How
             can
             it
             be
             ,
             that
             
               Alphonsus
               à
               Castro
            
             ,
             who
             is
             such
             a
             Catholick
             ,
             should
             maintain
             Semi-Pelagianisme
             pure
             with
             such
             a
             violence
             ,
             that
             he
             accuses
             the
             contrary
             to
             his
             of
             Impurity
             and
             Heresie
             .
             If
             it
             be
             true
             that
             this
             contrary
             Opinion
             be
             that
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Trent
               .
               Dominicus
               à
               Soto
            
             was
             present
             at
             the
             Council
             ,
             he
             knew
             their
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             should
             have
             known
             it
             ;
             yet
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             he
             put
             to
             light
             a
             Book
             
               Natura
               &
               Gratia
            
             ,
             wherein
             he
             maintains
             by
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Council
             all
             his
             Semi-Pelagian
             Opinions
             .
             At
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             
               Andrew
               Vega
            
             ,
             a
             Franciscan
             ,
             and
             
               Ambrose
               Catharin
            
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Minori
             ,
             made
             other
             Books
             ,
             whereby
             they
             found
             therein
             Opinions
             quite
             contrary
             .
             And
             Catharin
             also
             found
             in
             the
             Decisions
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             the
             Opinion
             which
             he
             had
             defended
             in
             the
             Congregations
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             That
             Man
             may
             be
             assured
             of
             himself
             that
             he
             is
             in
             Grace
             .
             One
             cannot
             avoid
             it
             ,
             as
             pretends
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Advertisement
             ,
             in
             accusing
             
             the
             fair
             dealing
             of
             
               Fr.
               Paolo
            
             ,
             who
             hath
             written
             the
             History
             of
             this
             Council
             .
             For
             the
             Works
             of
             Soto
             ,
             of
             Vega
             ,
             and
             of
             Catharin
             ,
             do
             subsist
             at
             this
             day
             .
             And
             though
             some
             of
             them
             were
             no
             more
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             no
             less
             true
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             been
             .
          
           
             But
             do
             we
             need
             other
             Proofs
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             Ambiguity
             of
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             than
             the
             Canons
             themselves
             ?
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             Advertisement
             ,
             reproaches
             Anonymus
             ,
             who
             hath
             Answer'd
             my
             L.
             of
             Condom
             ,
             That
             he
             could
             not
             cite
             any
             one
             Canon
             of
             this
             Council
             ,
             that
             is
             Ambiguous
             .
             In
             Truth
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             that
             is
             not
             ambiguous
             in
             this
             matter
             of
             Justification
             ,
             except
             those
             which
             condemn
             the
             Lutherans
             .
             The
             first
             and
             second
             of
             these
             Canons
             say
             ,
             
               [
               That
               besides
               the
               Forces
               of
               Human
               Nature
               and
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               Grace
               is
               necessary
               to
               Man
               to
               be
               justified
               ,
               and
               for
               to
               deserve
               Eternal
               life
               .
               ]
            
             Would
             not
             Semi-Pelagians
             have
             signed
             these
             Canons
             ?
             And
             will
             that
             hinder
             at
             this
             day
             Thousands
             of
             People
             from
             teaching
             with
             the
             Semi-Pelagians
             ,
             That
             Grace
             is
             not
             efficacious
             of
             it self
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Liberty
             of
             Man
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             not
             Grace
             that
             determines
             Man
             at
             Conversion
             ;
             that
             God
             gives
             every
             Man
             a
             certain
             sufficient
             Grace
             ,
             whereof
             the
             good
             and
             ill
             usage
             do
             absolutely
             depend
             on
             the
             Will
             of
             Man
             ?
             So
             that
             it
             is
             Man
             that
             distinguishes
             himself
             ,
             and
             not
             Grace
             that
             distinguishes
             Man
             ,
             contrary
             to
             what
             St.
             Paul
             saith
             so
             precisely
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               he
               that
               puts
               a
               distinction
               between
               thee
               and
               another
               ?
               What
               hast
               thou
               ,
               that
               thou
               hast
               not
               received
               ?
            
          
           
             The
             Third
             Canon
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               That
               without
               the
               Inspiration
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               and
               his
               Succours
               ,
               a
               Man
               cannot
               Believe
               ,
               Love
               or
               Repent
               ,
               to
               obtain
               the
               Grace
               of
               Justification
               .
               ]
            
             That
             is
             good
             ,
             but
             what
             need
             was
             there
             to
             thrust
             in
             a
             
               Sicut
               oportet
            
             ;
             Man
             cannot
             Believe
             ,
             Hope
             and
             Love
             (
             as
             is
             needful
             )
             to
             receive
             the
             Grace
             of
             Justification
             .
             By
             the
             favour
             of
             this
             had
             Word
             ,
             the
             School
             
             of
             Molina
             maintains
             its
             Pelagianism
             ,
             That
             without
             the
             Grace
             and
             the
             Succour
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             a
             Man
             may
             believe
             ,
             and
             do
             true
             acts
             of
             Faith
             ,
             of
             Hope
             ,
             of
             Contrition
             ,
             and
             love
             God
             more
             than
             all
             things
             else
             .
             And
             when
             it
             is
             pressed
             with
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             she
             saves
             her self
             by
             the
             
               Sicut
               oportet
            
             .
             She
             saith
             ,
             the
             Canon
             saith
             not
             absolutely
             ,
             That
             without
             Grace
             Man
             cannot
             do
             true
             Acts
             of
             Faith
             ,
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             of
             Contrition
             ;
             but
             it
             saith
             ,
             That
             he
             cannot
             do
             them
             in
             that
             manner
             that
             is
             needful
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             those
             Acts
             of
             Contrition
             and
             of
             Love
             ,
             which
             are
             done
             without
             Grace
             ,
             are
             not
             sufficient
             for
             Justification
             ;
             there
             must
             intervene
             some
             others
             ,
             or
             that
             habitual
             Grace
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             be
             diffused
             upon
             those
             .
             They
             that
             uphold
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             St.
             Augustine
             say
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             is
             ,
             That
             Man
             cannot
             do
             in
             any
             manner
             those
             Acts
             of
             Love
             and
             Contrition
             without
             preventing
             Grace
             .
             Why
             did
             not
             the
             Council
             declare
             it self
             about
             that
             ?
             Methinks
             the
             Affair
             is
             important
             enough
             ;
             for
             the
             question
             is
             no
             less
             than
             for
             the
             establishing
             Pelagianism
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             destruction
             thereof
             .
             The
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             will
             they
             say
             ,
             hath
             followed
             precisely
             the
             Sixth
             Canon
             of
             the
             Second
             Council
             of
             Orenge
             ,
             where
             the
             
               Sicut
               oportet
            
             is
             also
             found
             .
             So
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             is
             no
             more
             ambiguous
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Orenge
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             but
             the
             difference
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Ambiguity
             of
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Orenge
             is
             innocent
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             is
             affected
             .
             The
             Council
             of
             Orenge
             could
             not
             foresee
             ,
             that
             Men
             would
             abuse
             this
             Term
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             done
             ;
             but
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             abuse
             it
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             in
             expressly
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             condemn
             the
             School
             of
             Thomas
             ,
             nor
             that
             of
             Scotus
             ,
             seeing
             they
             saw
             that
             the
             Scholasticks
             had
             abused
             that
             Word
             ,
             which
             had
             slipt
             in
             innocently
             into
             the
             decisions
             of
             
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             excusable
             in
             putting
             it
             in
             again
             into
             a
             new
             Canon
             to
             give
             place
             to
             the
             same
             Abuses
             .
          
           
             The
             Fifth
             Canon
             ,
             which
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               That
               Free
               Will
               ,
               after
               the
               Sin
               of
            
             Adam
             ,
             
               is
               neither
               lost
               nor
               quenched
               ,
               or
               extinct
               ,
               can
               have
               a
               good
               Sense
               ;
               for
               we
               know
               well
               ,
               that
               by
               Sin
               Men
               are
               not
               become
               Marbles
               and
               Stones
               ,
               Stocks
               and
               Stumps
               .
               ]
            
             But
             who
             sees
             not
             ,
             that
             this
             may
             be
             explained
             in
             favour
             of
             those
             who
             maintain
             ,
             That
             Man
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Corruption
             may
             fulfil
             God's
             Law
             perfectly
             ,
             and
             do
             Works
             that
             are
             truly
             good
             ?
             A
             Doctrine
             absolutely
             Pelagian
             ,
             condemned
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Orenge
             ,
             which
             declares
             ,
             That
             the
             Vertues
             of
             Pagans
             is
             but
             Cupidity
             and
             Self-love
             .
             A
             Doctrine
             opposed
             to
             that
             Maxim
             of
             St.
             
               Augustine
               ,
               Homo
               male
            
             
             
               utens
               libero
               Arbitrio
               perdidit
               se
               &
               liberum
               Arbitrium
               ,
               &c.
               
               Ita
               cum
               libero
               peccaretur
               Arbitrio
               ,
               victore
               peccato
               ,
               amissum
               est
               &
               liberum
               Arbitrium
               .
            
             Man
             in
             making
             ill
             use
             of
             his
             Free
             Will
             ,
             hath
             been
             lost
             ,
             and
             his
             Free
             Will
             also
             ;
             In
             his
             sinning
             freely
             Sin
             is
             become
             Victor
             ,
             and
             Free
             Will
             was
             lost
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             so
             deliberated
             ,
             that
             without
             the
             help
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             can
             no
             more
             turn
             to
             the
             side
             of
             Good
             ,
             neither
             of
             the
             good
             Moral
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             good
             Supernatural
             .
          
           
             The
             Seventh
             Canon
             orders
             ,
             
               That
               all
               the
               Works
               which
               are
               done
               before
               Justification
               ,
               in
               whatsoever
               manner
               they
               are
               done
               ,
               are
               not
               truly
               Sins
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               merit
               the
               hatred
               of
               God.
            
             That
             is
             true
             ,
             if
             by
             these
             Actions
             ,
             which
             precede
             Justification
             ,
             they
             understand
             Acts
             of
             Repentance
             and
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             precede
             Pardon
             of
             Sins
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             done
             by
             the
             Succours
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             of
             preventing
             Grace
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             clear
             that
             this
             Canon
             doth
             favour
             those
             that
             say
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               Infidels
               done
               without
               Grace
               ,
               may
               be
               good
               Works
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               Vertues
               were
               true
               Vertues
               .
            
             
             A
             Doctrine
             as
             Pelagian
             ,
             as
             any
             that
             can
             be
             so
             .
             By
             those
             Works
             which
             precede
             Justification
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             easie
             to
             understand
             the
             Works
             done
             without
             Grace
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             are
             done
             by
             preventing
             Grace
             .
             I
             do
             not
             here
             make
             an
             Examen
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             therefore
             will
             I
             not
             advance
             further
             this
             Chapter
             of
             Ambiguities
             .
             It
             's
             not
             the
             hundred
             part
             of
             Observations
             of
             this
             Nature
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             made
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             Sixth
             Session
             ,
             where
             the
             Matter
             of
             Grace
             is
             treated
             ,
             and
             upon
             all
             other
             Sessions
             .
             This
             would
             be
             nevertheless
             enough
             to
             let
             Men
             see
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             be
             satisfied
             with
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             about
             the
             Manner
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             have
             explained
             Justification
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             it
             is
             not
             the
             only
             Ambiguity
             of
             his
             Canons
             ,
             which
             gives
             us
             a
             just
             subject
             of
             Complaint
             ,
             and
             will
             afford
             us
             a
             lawful
             reason
             to
             refuse
             eternally
             the
             subscription
             of
             those
             Canons
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             made
             about
             Justification
             .
             It
             is
             for
             Example
             ,
             the
             odious
             Term
             which
             they
             give
             unto
             Doctrines
             the
             most
             innocent
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             The
             Seventh
             Canon
             is
             made
             ,
             to
             perswade
             ,
             
               That
               we
               look
               upon
               as
               very
               Sins
               the
               motions
               of
               Faith
               and
               Contrition
               ,
               that
               ought
               to
               precede
               Justification
               .
            
             Which
             is
             not
             so
             .
             The
             Eighth
             supposes
             that
             we
             say
             ,
             
               That
               every
               fear
               of
               Hell
               is
               a
               Sin
               ,
               and
               serves
               only
               to
               render
               Sinners
               more
               Criminal
            
             ;
             which
             is
             far
             distant
             from
             our
             Sentiments
             .
             The
             9
             th
             ,
             the
             19
             th
             ,
             the
             21
             th
             and
             the
             27
             th
             ,
             condemn
             us
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             did
             teach
             ,
             
               That
               for
               to
               be
               Justified
               we
               need
               only
               to
               have
               a
               naked
               Faith
               ,
               simple
               and
               destitute
               of
               the
               society
               of
               good
               Works
               :
            
             A
             Doctrine
             which
             we
             most
             abhor
             .
             The
             10
             th
             and
             the
             following
             ,
             have
             given
             place
             to
             those
             Tragical
             Declamations
             against
             
               Imputed
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             whereof
             these
             Gentlemen
             acknowledge
             this
             day
             the
             Truth
             
             and
             Innocence
             .
             
               So
               the
               Justice
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               not
               only
               imputed
               ,
               but
               actually
               communicated
            
             
             
               to
               his
               Faithful
               Ones
               ,
               by
               the
               operation
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             saith
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             .
             The
             13
             th
             and
             14
             th
             impute
             an
             absurd
             Doctrine
             to
             us
             .
             
               That
               for
               obtaining
               remission
               of
               Sins
               and
               Justification
               ,
               we
               must
               believe
               that
               we
               have
               already
               received
               it
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             Behold
             yet
             another
             Reason
             of
             our
             refusal
             to
             Subscribe
             the
             Decrees
             of
             this
             Council
             about
             Justification
             .
             It
             is
             ,
             because
             it
             condemns
             for
             Heresies
             those
             Opinions
             which
             we
             believe
             to
             be
             sound
             and
             true
             .
             The
             12
             th
             Canon
             ,
             the
             15
             th
             and
             16
             th
             ,
             in
             giving
             an
             odious
             and
             little
             faithful
             Turn
             to
             our
             Doctrine
             ,
             upon
             the
             Certainty
             that
             we
             may
             have
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             in
             Grace
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             Predestinate
             ,
             would
             snatch
             away
             from
             us
             a
             Truth
             ,
             which
             we
             believe
             to
             be
             of
             absolute
             necessity
             for
             the
             tranquillity
             of
             the
             faithful
             Soul.
             It
             's
             Confidence
             in
             God
             and
             in
             his
             Promises
             ,
             which
             renders
             us
             certain
             of
             our
             Salvation
             for
             so
             long
             a
             time
             as
             we
             are
             in
             actual
             obedience
             to
             his
             Commands
             .
             The
             Canon
             17
             th
             and
             23
             th
             ,
             which
             impute
             unto
             us
             ,
             to
             believe
             ,
             
               That
               Men
               are
               Predestinated
               to
               Evil
               ,
            
             which
             we
             do
             abhor
             ,
             would
             at
             the
             same
             time
             take
             away
             from
             us
             a
             Truth
             clearly
             couched
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             and
             
             which
             hath
             been
             acknowledg'd
             by
             St.
             Augustine
             .
             It
             is
             ,
             
               That
               God
               calls
               no
               others
               ,
               but
               those
               whom
               he
               hath
               Predestinated
               ;
               and
               Justifies
               no
               others
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               he
               hath
               so
               called
               ;
               and
               will
               Glorifie
               no
               others
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               he
               hath
               so
               Justified
               :
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Grace
             which
             God
             gives
             the
             Reprobate
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             Grace
             truly
             Justifying
             ,
             and
             that
             Justification
             is
             never
             lost
             .
             The
             Canon
             18
             th
             and
             25
             th
             tend
             to
             ruine
             a
             very
             considerable
             Truth
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               in
               our
               best
               Works
               there
               are
               some
               defects
               .
            
             A
             Sentiment
             which
             we
             account
             so
             important
             ,
             that
             without
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             us
             ,
             cannot
             be
             preserved
             our
             Christian
             Humility
             .
             And
             at
             the
             same
             time
             those
             same
             Canons
             impute
             to
             us
             to
             say
             ,
             
               That
               all
               the
               good
               Works
               of
            
             
             
               the
               Faithful
               are
               mortal
               Sins
            
             ;
             the
             which
             we
             abhor
             .
             The
             28
             th
             sets
             down
             a
             Doctrine
             which
             we
             cannot
             receive
             ;
             it
             is
             ,
             
               That
               Faith
               without
               Charity
               ,
               and
               without
               Works
               ,
               is
               a
               true
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             6.
             
             In
             fine
             ,
             We
             cannot
             subscribe
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             this
             Decree
             ,
             because
             that
             although
             the
             Canons
             thereof
             were
             in
             some
             places
             capable
             of
             receiving
             a
             good
             Sense
             in
             the
             Theory
             ,
             yet
             they
             give
             them
             a
             very
             bad
             one
             in
             the
             Practise
             .
             For
             Example
             ,
             the
             18
             th
             Canon
             ,
             that
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               Man
               can
               fulfil
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               upheld
               by
               his
               Grace
               :
            
             And
             the
             38
             th
             ,
             which
             expounds
             in
             what
             manner
             our
             Works
             are
             Merits
             ,
             might
             be
             received
             with
             the
             Glosses
             of
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             ;
             but
             they
             cannot
             be
             suffered
             in
             that
             Sense
             ,
             which
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Vulgar
             gives
             them
             .
             I
             maintain
             ,
             that
             the
             Devouts
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             believe
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             the
             Merit
             of
             their
             Works
             ,
             and
             to
             gain
             Paradise
             by
             their
             Mortifications
             ,
             as
             Men
             gain
             a
             moderate
             Reward
             by
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             Labours
             .
             Able
             Men
             among
             the
             Moderns
             ,
             do
             speak
             of
             this
             Matter
             like
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             ,
             I
             grant
             ;
             but
             Vulgar
             Predicators
             deliver
             this
             Doctrine
             in
             a
             most
             scandalous
             manner
             ,
             and
             most
             approaching
             to
             Pelagianisme
             .
             The
             Canons
             of
             the
             Council
             may
             receive
             this
             popular
             Sense
             ,
             which
             they
             give
             it
             in
             their
             Practise
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             ,
             which
             Able
             Men
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             give
             thereto
             in
             their
             Theory
             .
             But
             are
             we
             obliged
             to
             receive
             and
             prefer
             the
             Sense
             of
             Theory
             ,
             which
             doth
             nothing
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             shut
             up
             among
             a
             few
             Persons
             ,
             to
             this
             Sense
             of
             Practise
             ,
             which
             is
             diffused
             through
             the
             World
             ?
             Why
             have
             Men
             so
             much
             jealousie
             for
             this
             Term
             ,
             Merit
             ,
             which
             is
             proud
             and
             opposite
             to
             Christian
             Humility
             ?
             Though
             Men
             strive
             much
             ,
             they
             will
             never
             blot
             out
             of
             it
             those
             Idea's
             of
             Pride
             which
             Use
             hath
             fastened
             thereto
             .
             Whilst
             it
             is
             said
             to
             Men
             ,
             that
             
               their
               Works
               merit
               Eternal
               life
            
             ,
             they
             will
             always
             perswade
             them
             
             selves
             ,
             that
             those
             Works
             are
             of
             a
             great
             Perfection
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             a
             proportion
             between
             what
             they
             give
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             what
             God
             renders
             to
             them
             .
             Though
             we
             were
             different
             but
             only
             in
             Terms
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             better
             to
             speak
             with
             us
             ,
             seeing
             our
             style
             carries
             one
             necessarily
             to
             Humility
             ;
             than
             with
             such
             Canons
             ,
             whose
             Expressions
             do
             carry
             one
             naturally
             to
             Pride
             ?
             Whereupon
             are
             founded
             those
             proud
             Opinions
             ,
             that
             in
             shutting
             up
             themselves
             in
             a
             Convent
             ;
             that
             in
             making
             Vows
             of
             Celibate
             ,
             Poverty
             and
             Chastity
             ;
             in
             doing
             voluntary
             Mortifications
             ,
             Men
             have
             Righteousness
             and
             Merits
             to
             spare
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             impart
             to
             such
             as
             have
             not
             enough
             ,
             and
             that
             Men
             can
             have
             Works
             of
             Supererogation
             ?
             Whence
             comes
             all
             that
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Theology
             of
             this
             Council
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             of
             its
             Interpreters
             ?
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             to
             shorten
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             there
             are
             at
             least
             Four
             Reasons
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             cannot
             yield
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Justification
             ,
             in
             that
             manner
             wherein
             the
             Council
             hath
             explained
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             That
             by
             its
             Ambiguities
             and
             its
             uncertain
             Expressions
             ,
             it
             hath
             left
             Semi-Pelagianisme
             entirely
             untouched
             ,
             and
             even
             Pelagianisme
             it self
             too
             .
             The
             Second
             ,
             That
             it
             condemns
             us
             unjustly
             ,
             attributing
             to
             us
             Opinions
             which
             we
             do
             not
             hold
             at
             all
             .
             The
             Third
             ,
             That
             it
             condemns
             such
             Truths
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             not
             ,
             and
             ought
             not
             to
             forsake
             .
             The
             Fourth
             ,
             That
             its
             Expressions
             do
             conduce
             naturally
             to
             the
             Sense
             which
             we
             give
             it
             and
             do
             oppose
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Practise
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             of
             its
             Devouts
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Demi-Doctors
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             My
             
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             may
             see
             presently
             ,
             that
             without
             casting
             our selves
             upon
             Questions
             of
             Subtilty
             ,
             as
             he
             speaks
             ,
             there
             are
             yet
             many
             things
             that
             separate
             us
             from
             him
             about
             the
             Article
             of
             Justification
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             VIII
             .
             Of
             Satisfactions
             ,
             Indulgences
             ,
             and
             Purgatory
             .
          
           
             
               MY
               Lord
               of
            
             Condom
             
               hath
               reason
               to
               treat
               of
            
             Indulgences
             and
             Satisfactions
             
               after
               Justification
               ;
               for
               Indulgences
               are
               the
               Justifications
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               Justification
               is
               the
               Indulgence
               of
               God.
               But
               he
               must
               permit
               me
               to
               tell
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               no
               reason
               to
               treat
               this
               Affair
               as
               a
               Controversie
               of
               Nothing
               ,
               and
               that
               should
               not
               separate
               us
               from
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Church
               .
               They
               say
               that
               Catholicks
               teach
               ,
               with
               a
               common
               accord
               ,
            
             That
             only
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             God
             and
             Man
             together
             ,
             was
             capable
             ,
             by
             the
             infinite
             Dignity
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             to
             offer
             to
             God
             a
             sufficient
             Satisfaction
             for
             our
             Sins
             ;
             but
             that
             He
             applies
             to
             us
             that
             infinite
             Satisfaction
             in
             two
             manners
             ;
             either
             in
             giving
             us
             an
             intire
             Absolution
             ,
             without
             reserving
             any
             Pains
             ,
             which
             he
             doth
             in
             Baptism
             ;
             or
             else
             in
             commuting
             that
             Eternal
             pain
             into
             Temporal
             pains
             ;
             Pains
             whereof
             the
             Church
             remains
             Mistress
             ,
             and
             when
             that
             is
             relaxed
             ,
             that
             is
             called
             
               Indulgence
               .
               Thence
               must
               we
               not
               conclude
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
            
             [
             Neither
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             did
             not
             intirely
             satisfie
             for
             us
             ;
             nor
             that
             we
             satisfie
             for
             our selves
             ,
             for
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Pain
             which
             is
             due
             to
             our
             Sins
             ;
             seeing
             that
             which
             is
             called
             Satisfaction
             ,
             is
             only
             ,
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             but
             the
             application
             of
             the
             Satisfaction
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             ]
             
               After
               this
               the
               Author
               of
               the
            
             Advertisement
             
             
               cries
               out
               ,
               with
               an
               air
               of
               Confidence
               ,
            
             What
             will
             they
             say
             now
             ?
             
               If
               those
               Gentlemen
               please
               to
               hear
               us
               ,
               they
               shall
               see
               that
               we
               have
               yet
               somewhat
               to
               say
               .
            
          
           
           
             As
             they
             have
             represented
             their
             Doctrine
             about
             this
             ,
             as
             they
             thought
             good
             ,
             they
             will
             permit
             us
             to
             represent
             it
             such
             as
             it
             is
             in
             effect
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             it
             we
             are
             going
             to
             do
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             have
             advertized
             ,
             That
             they
             must
             not
             here
             recall
             us
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             upon
             other
             Matters
             ,
             because
             the
             Council
             says
             nothing
             about
             this
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             Nothing
             ,
             literally
             meant
             .
             They
             that
             have
             read
             the
             History
             of
             that
             Council
             ,
             know
             that
             the
             Prelates
             and
             the
             Theologians
             ,
             that
             made
             it
             up
             ;
             the
             Ambassadours
             of
             Princes
             ,
             which
             had
             perceived
             the
             uselessness
             thereof
             ;
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             Council
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             did
             maintain
             the
             Charges
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             who
             feared
             the
             Decisions
             thereof
             :
             All
             those
             Persons
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             wearied
             with
             the
             long
             Continuation
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             finished
             the
             Matter
             of
             Orders
             ,
             which
             had
             held
             there
             Ten
             whole
             Months
             ?
             and
             that
             of
             Marriage
             ;
             which
             had
             occupied
             them
             four
             Months
             more
             ,
             resolved
             to
             end
             it
             at
             any
             rate
             .
             So
             that
             in
             three
             Weeks
             time
             they
             strangled
             all
             the
             Business
             that
             remained
             ,
             which
             might
             have
             kept
             the
             Council
             at
             work
             as
             long
             as
             it
             had
             lasted
             already
             ;
             and
             one
             of
             those
             Matters
             was
             that
             of
             Indulgences
             ,
             about
             which
             they
             contented
             themselves
             to
             Pronounce
             ,
             
               [
               That
               the
               use
               thereof
               was
               saving
               ;
               that
               the
               distribution
               of
               them
               was
               to
               be
               done
               by
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               Abuses
               thereof
               were
               to
               be
               retrenched
               .
               ]
            
             Behold
             in
             what
             manner
             was
             terminated
             in
             three
             Words
             ,
             that
             which
             all
             Christendom
             had
             conceived
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Council
             ;
             which
             had
             been
             the
             Scandal
             of
             all
             Europe
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             occasion
             that
             caused
             a
             Banner
             to
             be
             lifted
             up
             against
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             Ten
             or
             Twelve
             years
             before
             the
             14
             th
             Session
             ,
             held
             under
             Julius
             the
             Third
             ,
             did
             treat
             of
             Satisfaction
             in
             treating
             of
             Penitence
             ,
             but
             it
             said
             nothing
             of
             Indulgences
             .
             So
             that
             they
             must
             give
             us
             leave
             to
             search
             out
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             about
             this
             Affair
             ,
             in
             the
             
             Practise
             and
             Decisions
             of
             Doctours
             ,
             adding
             thereto
             what
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             hath
             said
             of
             Satisfaction
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             say
             ,
             That
             our
             Sins
             deserve
             two
             sorts
             of
             Pain
             ,
             Eternal
             Pains
             and
             Temporal
             Pains
             .
             2.
             
             They
             grant
             ,
             That
             the
             Merit
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             infinite
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             if
             God
             would
             ,
             this
             Merit
             could
             could
             be
             applied
             to
             nullifie
             Temporal
             Pains
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Eternal
             Pains
             .
             3.
             
             But
             they
             hold
             ,
             That
             Jesus
             Christ
             would
             not
             suffer
             for
             to
             exempt
             his
             Elect
             from
             Temporal
             Pains
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             he
             leaves
             absolutely
             to
             the
             Church
             the
             application
             of
             his
             infinite
             Satisfaction
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             these
             Temporal
             Pains
             .
             4.
             
             They
             distinguish
             the
             Guilt
             from
             the
             Pain
             ,
             and
             they
             say
             ,
             That
             God
             forgives
             all
             the
             Guilt
             ,
             and
             retains
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Pain
             .
             
               [
               The
               Holy
               Council
               declares
               ,
               That
            
             
             
               it
               's
               false
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               the
               Guilt
               can
               never
               be
               pardoned
               ,
               unless
               all
               the
               Pain
               be
               remitted
               .
               ]
            
             5.
             
             They
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             requires
             this
             Reservation
             ,
             That
             the
             Sins
             that
             follow
             Baptism
             be
             punished
             by
             Temporal
             Pain
             .
             
               [
               Divine
               Justice
               seems
               to
               require
               ,
               That
               they
               who
            
             
             
               have
               sinned
               after
               Baptism
               be
               received
               into
               Grace
               ;
               otherwise
               then
               those
               who
               have
               sinned
               through
               Ignorance
               ,
               before
               Baptism
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             6.
             
             Behold
             the
             Uses
             which
             the
             Council
             finds
             in
             these
             Satisfactions
             .
             1.
             
             It
             's
             to
             serve
             as
             a
             Bit
             and
             Bridle
             to
             Sinners
             .
             2.
             
             To
             drive
             out
             the
             ill
             Habits
             by
             the
             practice
             of
             opposite
             Vertues
             .
             3.
             
             To
             turn
             away
             the
             Pains
             which
             might
             be
             sent
             from
             God.
             4.
             
             To
             render
             us
             conformable
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             in
             that
             we
             suffer
             to
             satisfie
             our
             Sins
             ,
             as
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             suffered
             to
             satisfie
             for
             those
             very
             Sins
             .
             5.
             
             To
             chasten
             and
             punish
             Sinners
             for
             their
             preceding
             Sins
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             an
             admirable
             thing
             ,
             that
             the
             Council
             among
             those
             Reasons
             have
             
             forgotten
             none
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             ,
             according
             to
             whom
             ,
             
               [
               Satisfactions
               have
               no
            
             
             
               other
               use
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               application
               of
               the
               Infinite
               Satisfactien
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ?
               ]
            
             The
             Council
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             ,
             pretends
             ,
             That
             these
             Human
             Satisfactions
             do
             no
             prejudice
             to
             the
             infinite
             Merit
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             
               [
               But
               it
               is
               because
               ,
               not
               being
               able
               of
               our selves
               ,
               or
               sufficient
               to
               any
               thing
               ,
               we
               receive
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               power
               to
               satisfie
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               forth
               Fruits
               worthy
               of
               Repentance
               .
               ]
            
             These
             are
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             Council
             .
             This
             Reason
             is
             not
             that
             of
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Council
             might
             more
             briefly
             have
             said
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             been
             in
             the
             same
             Thought
             ,
             
               The
               Satisfactions
               which
               the
               Church
               imposes
               ,
               do
               no
               prejudice
               to
               the
               Merit
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               but
               Applications
               of
               the
               infinite
               Merit
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             They
             say
             ,
             That
             these
             Pains
             ,
             which
             remain
             to
             be
             suffered
             after
             that
             the
             Guilt
             and
             Eternal
             Pains
             have
             been
             remitted
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             pain
             of
             
             Sense
             ,
             which
             the
             Sinners
             should
             have
             suffered
             in
             Hell
             ,
             stripping
             it
             only
             of
             its
             Eternity
             .
             8.
             
             They
             say
             ,
             That
             this
             Infernal
             Pain
             ,
             being
             Temporal
             ,
             may
             be
             redeemed
             by
             Penal
             Works
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             Works
             are
             truly
             and
             properly
             Satisfactory
             .
             
               [
               In
               following
               the
               Sense
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               we
            
             
             
               will
               labour
               to
               prove
               ,
               That
               by
               the
               Penal
               Works
               ,
               whereof
               we
               have
               spoken
               ,
               Men
               satisfie
               truly
               and
               properly
               to
               God
               for
               the
               Pain
               which
               remains
               to
               be
               paid
               ,
               after
               that
               the
               Guilt
               is
               remitted
               .
               ]
            
             9.
             
             They
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             is
             Mistress
             of
             these
             Satisfactory
             Pains
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             hath
             the
             Right
             of
             imposing
             or
             relaxing
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             these
             Relaxations
             of
             Pains
             which
             they
             call
             Indulgences
             .
             10.
             
             
               [
               That
               there
               is
               a
               Treasure
               of
               these
            
             Indulgences
             ,
             
             
               made
               up
               of
               the
            
             Satisfactions
             
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               those
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               applied
               to
               them
               that
               are
               obliged
               to
               bear
               the
               Pain
            
             
             
               of
               their
               Sins
               ,
               after
               that
               the
               Guilt
               hath
               been
               remitted
               to
               them
               by
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Penitence
               .
               ]
            
             11.
             
             
               [
               That
               there
               is
               in
               all
               good
               Works
               of
               the
               Just
               a
               double
               respect
               ,
               the
               one
               of
            
             Merit
             ,
             
               the
               other
               of
            
             Satisfaction
             ;
             
               That
               that
               of
            
             Merit
             
               cannot
               be
               applied
               to
               another
               ,
               because
               God
               rewards
               Works
               beyond
               their
               Merits
               ;
               but
               that
               of
            
             Satisfaction
             
               may
               be
               applied
               to
               other
               .
               ]
            
             And
             that
             ,
             because
             a
             Man
             may
             do
             of
             those
             painful
             Works
             much
             more
             than
             he
             hath
             need
             of
             ,
             or
             may
             suffer
             by
             the
             Providence
             ,
             Dispensation
             ,
             
             or
             by
             the
             Persecution
             of
             Men
             ,
             those
             Temporal
             Pains
             ,
             which
             go
             far
             beyond
             what
             is
             necessary
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             his
             own
             Sins
             ,
             which
             happened
             to
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             which
             having
             committed
             no
             Sins
             ,
             hath
             suffered
             so
             many
             Pains
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             Blessed
             Prophets
             ,
             Apostles
             and
             Martyrs
             ,
             whose
             life
             having
             been
             most
             holy
             ,
             hath
             yet
             been
             a
             continual
             Series
             of
             Crosses
             ,
             voluntary
             and
             involuntary
             .
             12.
             
             So
             in
             that
             Treasure
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             with
             the
             Merits
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             are
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Saints
             ,
             which
             have
             suffered
             more
             than
             their
             Sins
             required
             .
             13.
             
             By
             these
             superabundant
             Satisfactions
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             may
             be
             applied
             to
             others
             ,
             by
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             both
             by
             way
             of
             Indulgences
             and
             by
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             with
             this
             difference
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Satisfaction
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               may
               be
               applied
               both
               by
               the
               Sacrament
               and
               by
               the
               Indulgences
               ;
               but
               the
               Satisfactions
               of
               Saints
               cannot
               be
               applied
               ,
               but
               by
               way
               of
               Indulgences
               .
            
             14.
             
             That
             the
             Pope
             is
             he
             ,
             in
             whom
             principally
             resides
             the
             Power
             of
             distributing
             these
             Indulgences
             ;
             therefore
             he
             may
             grant
             to
             the
             Faithful
             plenary
             Indulgences
             .
             15.
             
             That
             
             the
             Treasure
             of
             these
             Indulgences
             is
             opened
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Living
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Purgatory
             ,
             for
             whom
             the
             Pope
             applies
             out
             of
             this
             Treasure
             as
             much
             as
             is
             needful
             ,
             to
             recompence
             the
             Pain
             which
             they
             should
             pay
             in
             Purgatory
             .
             16.
             
             For
             Distribution
             of
             Indulgences
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Church
             hath
             established
             what
             she
             calls
             Jubilees
             ;
             they
             are
             priviledged
             Years
             ,
             wherein
             they
             grant
             Plenary
             Indulgences
             both
             of
             Guilt
             and
             Pain
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             who
             being
             contrite
             and
             confessed
             ,
             shall
             do
             certain
             Works
             imposed
             on
             them
             .
             Boniface
             the
             8
             th
             ,
             first
             Author
             of
             these
             Jubilees
             ,
             about
             the
             Year
             1300.
             
             Ordained
             that
             they
             should
             return
             every
             Hundred
             year
             .
             About
             45
             after
             ,
             Clement
             the
             6
             th
             Ordained
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             celebrated
             from
             50
             to
             50
             Years
             .
             Urban
             the
             6
             th
             would
             have
             them
             put
             to
             33
             Years
             ,
             and
             published
             a
             Bull
             about
             it
             .
             But
             Paul
             the
             Second
             ,
             Sitting
             in
             1464.
             
             Ordered
             them
             to
             25
             Years
             .
             It
             is
             good
             to
             remark
             ,
             by
             the
             by
             ,
             the
             great
             Antiquity
             of
             these
             Jubilees
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             reproach
             us
             to
             have
             loaded
             our
             Discourse
             with
             an
             useless
             Chronology
             .
             17.
             
             Of
             these
             Indulgences
             ,
             some
             are
             for
             1000
             ,
             10000
             ,
             150000
             ;
             there
             are
             some
             for
             Sins
             past
             and
             Sins
             to
             come
             .
             To
             the
             Augustines
             of
             Padua
             ,
             they
             grant
             a
             plenary
             Indulgence
             for
             all
             Sins
             committed
             after
             Baptism
             till
             the
             last
             Confession
             ▪
             with
             18000
             Years
             for
             the
             future
             .
             18.
             
             These
             Indulgences
             are
             fixed
             to
             certain
             Churches
             and
             Priviledged
             Altars
             and
             those
             Priviledges
             last
             no
             longer
             than
             the
             Stones
             and
             Edifices
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             be
             ruined
             ,
             the
             Indulgences
             perish
             also
             .
             19.
             
             They
             obtain
             these
             Indulgences
             by
             the
             Visits
             of
             certain
             Churches
             ;
             of
             those
             of
             St.
             Peter
             and
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             of
             St.
             
               Mary
               Major
            
             ,
             and
             of
             St.
             John
             of
             Lateran
             ,
             at
             Rome
             .
             Every
             Saint
             rewards
             his
             Devouts
             at
             the
             Concession
             of
             these
             Indulgences
             .
             At
             Rome
             ,
             St.
             Cosme
             and
             St.
             Damian
             furnish
             a
             Thousand
             Years
             Indulgences
             ;
             Eusebius
             ,
             7454
             Quarentines
             ;
             St.
             
             Praxade
             ,
             1200
             ;
             St.
             Bibiane
             ,
             600000.
             20.
             
             In
             fine
             ,
             These
             Indulgences
             are
             gotten
             by
             repeating
             many
             times
             
               Ave
               Maria
            
             ,
             bearing
             blessed
             Grains
             ,
             Rosaries
             ,
             Meddals
             ,
             St.
             
             Francis's
             Cord
             ,
             Scapularies
             ,
             Holy
             Girdles
             ,
             Kissing
             Relicks
             ,
             and
             Praying
             to
             Saints
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             not
             oppose
             thereto
             the
             Bull
             published
             1678.
             against
             Indulgences
             by
             Order
             of
             Innocent
             the
             11
             th
             ,
             now
             Sitting
             .
             For
             beside
             that
             ,
             that
             Piece
             hath
             scandalized
             all
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             which
             we
             very
             well
             know
             ,
             it
             abolishos
             only
             False
             Indulgences
             .
             These
             are
             the
             Terms
             of
             the
             Bull
             :
             It
             's
             meant
             of
             Indulgences
             wholly
             false
             and
             supposititious
             ,
             which
             are
             carried
             and
             published
             in
             divers
             parts
             of
             the
             World.
             For
             the
             rest
             ,
             the
             Bull
             confirms
             what
             it
             doth
             not
             condemn
             ,
             and
             for
             one
             that
             it
             abolishes
             ,
             it
             leaves
             without
             hyperbole
             more
             than
             a
             Thousand
             .
             Behold
             a
             sincere
             description
             both
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Practise
             of
             the
             Roman
             Churches
             about
             Satisfactions
             and
             Indulgences
             .
          
           
             Monsieur
             of
             Condom
             would
             have
             us
             to
             count
             that
             for
             Nothing
             .
             It
             is
             then
             nothing
             that
             Men
             should
             be
             permitted
             to
             conceive
             this
             proud
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             give
             Satisfaction
             to
             God
             ,
             
               Verè
               &
               propriè
            
             ,
             truly
             and
             properly
             .
             It
             is
             nothing
             to
             advance
             that
             Maxim
             so
             contrary
             to
             Humility
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             they
             satisfie
             to
             God
             beyond
             what
             they
             ought
             ,
             and
             lend
             to
             those
             that
             have
             not
             Merit
             enough
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             own
             Overplus
             .
             It
             is
             that
             whereof
             we
             may
             see
             divers
             remarkable
             and
             new
             Examples
             in
             the
             Second
             Answer
             of
             Anonymus
             to
             Monsieur
             of
             Condom
             .
             It
             's
             nothing
             to
             make
             a
             Treasure
             ,
             stor'd
             in
             such
             a
             surprizing
             manner
             ,
             with
             the
             Merits
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             Men.
             What
             Union
             can
             there
             be
             between
             the
             Finite
             and
             Infinite
             ?
             Can
             Men
             conceive
             ,
             that
             this
             can
             be
             no
             prejudice
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ?
             It
             is
             nothing
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Saints
             enter
             into
             their
             part
             of
             that
             Benefit
             ,
             which
             delivers
             Men
             from
             a
             Pain
             ,
             though
             not
             Eternal
             ,
             yet
             altogether
             like
             that
             of
             Hell.
             How
             
             can
             Men
             say
             ,
             that
             these
             Human
             Satisfactions
             and
             Indulgences
             are
             nothing
             ,
             after
             all
             ,
             but
             the
             application
             of
             the
             infinite
             Merit
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ?
             Had
             Men
             need
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             of
             the
             Merits
             and
             superabundant
             Sufferings
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             to
             make
             application
             of
             the
             Satisfaction
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ?
             It
             is
             nothing
             of
             giving
             to
             the
             Pope
             power
             of
             dispensing
             the
             Merits
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             whom
             he
             pleases
             .
             It
             is
             nothing
             ,
             to
             put
             into
             his
             hands
             the
             Key
             of
             those
             places
             ,
             where
             the
             Dead
             suffer
             ,
             to
             draw
             thence
             whom
             he
             pleases
             ,
             in
             paying
             for
             them
             those
             Richesses
             drawn
             out
             of
             his
             Treasures
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             carry
             on
             his
             Power
             to
             the
             very
             Empire
             of
             death
             it self
             .
             It
             is
             nothing
             that
             they
             estrange
             and
             draw
             off
             the
             Spirits
             and
             Hearts
             of
             Men
             from
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             true
             Means
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             appointed
             for
             Application
             of
             the
             Merit
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             viz.
             Sacraments
             and
             Contrition
             of
             Heart
             ;
             to
             give
             them
             up
             to
             such
             Means
             ,
             whereof
             Scripture
             saith
             not
             a
             word
             ;
             as
             the
             
               Visitation
               of
               certain
               Churches
               ,
               Invocations
               of
               certain
               Saints
               ,
               Scapularies
            
             and
             Relicks
             .
             We
             must
             count
             it
             for
             Nothing
             ,
             to
             fill
             the
             Capacity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Heart
             of
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             narrow
             ,
             with
             so
             many
             Trifles
             and
             things
             of
             Nought
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             that
             there
             remains
             no
             more
             room
             for
             Acts
             of
             true
             Devotion
             .
             It
             is
             nothing
             ,
             that
             they
             dishonour
             Christian
             Religion
             by
             a
             confused
             heap
             of
             Practises
             ,
             which
             are
             unworthy
             the
             Greatness
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Spiritualness
             ;
             that
             they
             carry
             out
             the
             Piety
             of
             the
             Faithful
             to
             be
             diffused
             upon
             
               Rosaries
               ,
               Chapelets
               ,
               Scapularies
               ,
               Cords
               ,
               Girdles
               ,
               Relicks
               ,
               Ashes
               ,
               Churches
               ,
               Stones
               ,
               Altars
               ,
               Images
               ,
            
             to
             obtain
             thereby
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             ,
             which
             they
             should
             receive
             from
             God
             immediately
             ,
             and
             him
             alone
             .
             These
             Indulgences
             are
             nothing
             ,
             which
             have
             given
             place
             to
             so
             many
             Abuses
             ,
             so
             many
             Simonies
             ,
             whereby
             they
             have
             sold
             the
             most
             Holy
             things
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             Trade
             of
             the
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             .
             It
             is
             they
             which
             have
             given
             birth
             to
             
             those
             Scandalous
             Books
             ,
             like
             to
             that
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Chancery
            
             ,
             where
             every
             Sin
             is
             taxed
             at
             a
             certain
             Rate
             .
             Yet
             it
             is
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             that
             had
             made
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             the
             Indulgences
             which
             had
             given
             place
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             nothing
             in
             this
             most
             horrid
             relaxation
             of
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Heretofore
             ,
             she
             did
             Ordain
             for
             the
             chastisement
             of
             Scandalous
             sins
             ,
             Ten
             years
             ,
             Twenty
             years
             ,
             and
             Thirty
             years
             of
             Penitence
             .
             The
             Fear
             of
             being
             so
             long
             separate
             from
             the
             use
             of
             Holy
             things
             was
             a
             Bridle
             ,
             that
             restrained
             them
             from
             the
             violence
             of
             Passions
             .
             These
             long
             Pennances
             were
             done
             in
             Publick
             ,
             and
             the
             dread
             of
             making
             Crimes
             so
             publick
             was
             another
             Bank
             ,
             to
             stop
             the
             fury
             of
             Lust
             .
             At
             this
             day
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Indulgences
             ,
             a
             Man
             that
             shall
             have
             committed
             in
             one
             day
             enormous
             Crimes
             enough
             to
             subject
             to
             Ten
             thousand
             years
             of
             Pennance
             ,
             shall
             need
             but
             to
             visit
             a
             Church
             or
             an
             Altar
             priviledged
             ,
             to
             be
             quit
             thereof
             .
             Let
             him
             return
             to
             his
             Crimes
             a
             while
             after
             ,
             he
             may
             get
             out
             of
             the
             same
             Abyss
             by
             the
             same
             Means
             .
             These
             Gentlemen
             ,
             that
             reproach
             with
             words
             of
             so
             much
             excess
             the
             ill
             Consequences
             ,
             which
             they
             please
             to
             draw
             from
             our
             Doctrines
             against
             the
             Moral
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             would
             they
             have
             us
             to
             consider
             as
             innocent
             a
             point
             of
             Doctrine
             and
             of
             Practice
             ,
             which
             pours
             upon
             the
             Moral
             ,
             and
             upon
             all
             Manners
             ,
             such
             Malignant
             Influences
             ?
             There
             are
             Indulgences
             for
             five
             or
             six
             Hundred
             Thousand
             years
             ,
             unto
             1500000.
             
             Few
             do
             conceive
             the
             meaning
             thereof
             ;
             for
             Indulgences
             are
             designed
             to
             deliver
             Souls
             out
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             or
             to
             prevent
             the
             Pains
             ;
             now
             Purgatory
             is
             not
             to
             last
             1500000
             ,
             for
             it
             cannot
             last
             longer
             than
             the
             World.
             This
             is
             the
             Case
             :
             The
             Ancient
             Church
             ,
             during
             the
             Severity
             of
             its
             Discipline
             ,
             did
             impose
             for
             one
             Sin
             ,
             Ten
             ,
             Twenty
             ,
             or
             Thirty
             years
             of
             Penitence
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Crime
             .
             For
             Example
             :
             Suppose
             we
             ,
             that
             the
             Canons
             did
             impose
             
             Ten
             years
             of
             Penitence
             for
             a
             Murther
             ,
             a
             Man
             that
             should
             have
             committed
             ten
             Murthers
             ,
             would
             be
             subject
             ,
             according
             to
             these
             Canons
             ,
             to
             a
             Hundred
             years
             of
             publick
             Penitence
             .
             He
             that
             should
             have
             committed
             an
             hundred
             Crimes
             ,
             
               Murthers
               ,
               Adulteries
            
             ,
             and
             other
             of
             this
             Nature
             ,
             would
             be
             obliged
             to
             1000
             years
             of
             Penitence
             .
             It
             may
             happen
             ,
             that
             certain
             Men
             may
             have
             committed
             Crimes
             enough
             to
             be
             obliged
             to
             many
             Thousand
             years
             of
             Pennance
             .
             In
             the
             place
             of
             Years
             of
             Pennance
             ,
             they
             have
             put
             the
             Years
             of
             Indulgences
             ;
             so
             that
             every
             Year
             of
             Indulgence
             ,
             delivers
             from
             the
             obligation
             of
             a
             Year
             of
             Pennance
             .
             So
             they
             to
             whom
             are
             granted
             1500000
             years
             of
             Indulgence
             ,
             are
             they
             which
             have
             need
             of
             1500000
             years
             of
             Penitence
             .
             It
             's
             presently
             easie
             to
             see
             ,
             how
             terrible
             the
             Sequel
             of
             such
             a
             Theology
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             Moral
             .
             It
             is
             to
             presuppose
             that
             a
             Man
             can
             commit
             ,
             without
             being
             a
             Reprobate
             ,
             almost
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             enormous
             Crimes
             .
             When
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             began
             to
             relax
             of
             this
             extream
             Rigour
             wherein
             she
             was
             at
             first
             ,
             instead
             of
             Ten
             years
             of
             Penance
             and
             Abstention
             ,
             she
             appointed
             but
             two
             .
             Suppose
             1500000
             Indulgence
             and
             Relaxation
             for
             the
             years
             of
             Penitence
             ;
             at
             that
             sort
             of
             account
             ,
             you
             suppose
             a
             Man
             may
             have
             committed
             Seven
             or
             Eight
             hundred
             Thousand
             Mortal
             Sins
             ;
             for
             they
             impose
             no
             Pennance
             for
             Venial
             Sins
             .
             I
             grant
             that
             this
             Consequence
             frightens
             me
             ;
             yet
             they
             would
             have
             me
             to
             account
             it
             for
             nothing
             .
          
           
             Before
             I
             finish
             this
             Article
             ,
             I
             beseech
             those
             Gentlemen
             to
             conceive
             ,
             that
             for
             to
             know
             how
             much
             a
             Doctrine
             doth
             estrange
             one
             Religion
             from
             another
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             consider
             it
             in
             that
             which
             is
             Speculative
             ,
             because
             the
             People
             penetrate
             but
             little
             into
             the
             Speculative
             part
             of
             a
             Doctrine
             .
             We
             must
             behold
             it
             ,
             by
             that
             which
             is
             reduc'd
             to
             practice
             .
             In
             speaking
             of
             Satisfactions
             and
             Indulgences
             ,
             Monsieur
             Condom
             will
             only
             
             consider
             what
             they
             have
             of
             Speculative
             ,
             &c.
             viz.
             the
             prejudice
             they
             can
             do
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             his
             Merit
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Satisfaction
             .
             If
             Men
             will
             ,
             without
             prejudice
             reflect
             on
             what
             we
             have
             said
             ,
             they
             shall
             see
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             make
             this
             Complaint
             against
             Indulgences
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             that
             Consideration
             wherewith
             the
             People
             are
             most
             intangled
             .
             Let
             them
             then
             take
             the
             pains
             to
             behold
             the
             Practise
             which
             follows
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             see
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             separates
             us
             more
             from
             their
             Church
             ,
             than
             these
             Satisfactions
             and
             Indulgences
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Spring
             of
             that
             incredible
             multitude
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             of
             
               Corporal
               Mortifications
            
             ,
             of
             
               Hair
               Shifts
               ,
               Iron
               Bonds
               ,
               Cloisters
               ,
               Monks
               ,
               Vows
               ,
               Pilgrimages
               ,
               Jubilees
               ,
               Stations
               ,
               Church
               Visits
               ,
               Prayers
               for
               the
               Dead
               ,
               Masses
               ,
               Consecrated
               Gifts
               ,
               Fraternities
               ,
               Devotions
               for
               certain
               Saints
               and
               Images
            
             ;
             for
             all
             that
             is
             done
             either
             to
             satisfie
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             obtain
             Indulgences
             .
             So
             that
             we
             may
             say
             in
             truth
             ,
             That
             this
             Article
             ,
             which
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             reckons
             almost
             as
             Nothing
             ,
             doth
             between
             his
             Church
             and
             ours
             put
             up
             a
             Wall
             of
             Separation
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             beaten
             down
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             one
             or
             of
             the
             other
             Party
             .
          
           
             Purgatory
             is
             naturally
             tied
             with
             Satisfactions
             and
             Indulgences
             .
             For
             Men
             do
             not
             labour
             to
             Satisfie
             during
             this
             life
             ,
             by
             Penal
             Works
             ;
             and
             Men
             have
             recourse
             to
             Indulgences
             then
             ,
             to
             avoid
             the
             Temporal
             Pains
             of
             the
             other
             World
             ;
             which
             ,
             omitting
             Eternity
             ,
             are
             altogether
             like
             those
             of
             Hell.
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             saith
             nothing
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             but
             a
             short
             word
             by
             the
             by
             .
             I
             conceive
             not
             the
             reason
             of
             that
             ,
             unless
             he
             hath
             judged
             ,
             that
             having
             no
             other
             Curtain
             to
             draw
             over
             this
             Object
             so
             frightful
             and
             terrible
             ,
             he
             ought
             at
             least
             cover
             himself
             with
             that
             of
             Silence
             .
             Yet
             have
             we
             still
             made
             a
             great
             business
             thereof
             ,
             and
             had
             good
             Reason
             for
             it
             .
             I
             pray
             them
             who
             are
             tempted
             to
             change
             their
             Religion
             ,
             to
             bethink
             themselves
             well
             of
             what
             they
             
             have
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             engage
             easily
             into
             one
             Party
             that
             offers
             them
             some
             Pleasures
             and
             some
             Advantages
             in
             this
             World
             ;
             but
             promises
             them
             to
             pay
             well
             for
             it
             in
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             that
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             was
             not
             willing
             to
             plead
             for
             Purgatory
             ,
             I
             will
             speak
             a
             word
             in
             its
             favour
             .
             Though
             all
             that
             is
             taught
             about
             it
             were
             not
             true
             ,
             what
             hurt
             can
             that
             do
             ,
             and
             what
             Venom
             is
             there
             in
             that
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             could
             hinder
             Re-union
             ?
             Can
             we
             represent
             too
             much
             Terrour
             to
             Sinners
             ?
             And
             a
             Penitent
             ,
             that
             leaving
             this
             life
             ,
             would
             think
             to
             go
             to
             Purgatory
             ,
             would
             not
             he
             be
             very
             glad
             to
             meet
             immediately
             with
             Paradise
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             Bit
             ,
             which
             may
             serve
             to
             restrain
             the
             fierceness
             of
             Passions
             ,
             and
             which
             after
             all
             can
             do
             no
             hurt
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             a
             bond
             of
             Straw
             ,
             and
             an
             imaginary
             Object
             .
             To
             that
             I
             Answer
             ,
             first
             ,
             That
             this
             Bit
             is
             indeed
             an
             Imaginary
             Bit
             ,
             and
             which
             produces
             not
             any
             Sanctification
             .
             We
             see
             not
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Communion
             ,
             wherein
             they
             teach
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             there
             be
             a
             lesser
             number
             of
             Sinners
             ,
             Worldlings
             and
             Wicked
             men
             .
             It
             is
             an
             errour
             to
             conceive
             ,
             that
             those
             which
             cannot
             be
             restrained
             by
             the
             Fear
             of
             Hell
             ,
             shall
             be
             so
             by
             that
             of
             Purgatory
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             Lust
             finds
             therein
             what
             to
             flatter
             it self
             withal
             .
             
               Go
               to
            
             ,
             saith
             it
             ,
             
               Let
               's
               refuse
               our
               Senses
               nothing
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               quit
               for
               some
               years
               in
               Purgatory
               the
               longer
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               not
               lose
               any
               Pleasure
               :
               We
               shall
               have
               all
               the
               pleasures
               of
               the
               Flesh
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               obtain
               those
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               after
               some
               years
               of
               Torment
               .
            
             We
             say
             besides
             ,
             That
             there
             are
             honester
             ways
             to
             retain
             Men
             in
             their
             Duty
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             the
             Roman
             Religion
             hath
             not
             the
             Character
             of
             an
             Evangelical
             Religion
             ,
             in
             that
             to
             bring
             Men
             to
             Sanctity
             ,
             she
             makes
             too
             much
             use
             of
             Terrour
             .
             The
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Sweetness
             .
             The
             Law
             of
             Moses
             had
             a
             hundred
             Threats
             for
             one
             Promise
             ;
             but
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             a
             hundred
             Promises
             for
             one
             Threatning
             .
             It
             s
             Character
             is
             
             that
             of
             Debonairty
             .
             Mens
             Souls
             must
             be
             drawn
             by
             Love
             ,
             to
             oblige
             them
             to
             Love
             God.
             That
             is
             the
             true
             Principle
             of
             Sanctification
             .
             Though
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             That
             Purgatory
             were
             capable
             of
             restraining
             Men
             ,
             God
             hath
             no
             need
             of
             a
             Lie
             ,
             for
             his
             help
             ,
             to
             uphold
             his
             Truth
             ,
             and
             to
             settle
             his
             Justice
             .
             But
             there
             is
             something
             more
             ▪
             and
             we
             are
             engaged
             to
             regard
             this
             Controversie
             as
             a
             Capital
             Affair
             ,
             and
             for
             many
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             are
             obliged
             to
             nourish
             the
             peace
             of
             honest
             and
             pure
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             of
             Souls
             truly
             penitent
             .
             They
             accuse
             us
             of
             lulling
             them
             asleep
             ,
             and
             plunging
             them
             into
             Security
             .
             God
             is
             our
             Witness
             therein
             :
             We
             present
             to
             them
             just
             and
             lawful
             Terrours
             ,
             by
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Pains
             of
             Hell
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             have
             escaped
             those
             Pains
             by
             a
             true
             Repentance
             ,
             we
             would
             account
             a
             Cruelty
             to
             present
             to
             them
             other
             Pains
             of
             the
             same
             Nature
             ,
             and
             declare
             them
             to
             be
             unavoidable
             .
             If
             the
             Roman
             Church
             should
             teach
             this
             Dogma
             in
             good
             earnest
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             were
             so
             believed
             :
             I
             maintain
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             Impossible
             for
             their
             Faithful
             People
             to
             die
             without
             unimaginable
             Auguishes
             .
             A
             Moment
             in
             Purgatory
             is
             something
             more
             cruel
             thau
             whole
             Years
             of
             the
             Gout
             ,
             or
             Gravel
             ,
             Colick
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Pains
             gathered
             together
             in
             some
             wretched
             Creature
             .
             How
             could
             a
             Man
             die
             with
             any
             tranquillity
             ,
             being
             assured
             to
             fall
             into
             Torments
             so
             horrible
             and
             of
             so
             long
             continuance
             ?
             If
             we
             must
             consider
             it
             as
             a
             Capital
             Crime
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             poor
             Wretch
             suffer
             ,
             without
             the
             Magistrates
             Order
             ,
             Racks
             and
             dolourous
             Torments
             ;
             We
             cannot
             behold
             it
             as
             a
             light
             thing
             to
             torment
             Souls
             so
             cruelly
             ,
             without
             God's
             Order
             ,
             by
             the
             fear
             of
             an
             Imaginary
             Evil
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Although
             Purgatory
             should
             do
             no
             more
             hurt
             ,
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             it
             would
             deserve
             to
             be
             banished
             for
             the
             Evil
             it
             hath
             done
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Source
             ,
             whence
             have
             sprung
             so
             many
             shameful
             Productions
             ,
             which
             dishonour
             the
             
             Christian
             Name
             ;
             so
             many
             fabulous
             Stories
             ,
             false
             Miracles
             ,
             returns
             of
             Souls
             ,
             Visionary
             Apparitions
             ,
             and
             a
             Thousand
             other
             things
             of
             this
             sort
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             It
             's
             the
             Father
             of
             Legends
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             why
             the
             Christian
             People
             ,
             in
             most
             places
             ,
             is
             yet
             fed
             with
             those
             Windy
             Meats
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             Word
             ,
             which
             may
             well
             be
             called
             the
             Antipodes
             of
             God's
             Word
             .
             Shall
             that
             be
             counted
             for
             nothing
             ,
             which
             hath
             so
             often
             served
             a
             dishonest
             Gain
             ?
             And
             though
             it
             were
             possible
             to
             hinder
             these
             Abuses
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             retain
             a
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             exposes
             both
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             the
             Conductors
             to
             so
             many
             Spiritual
             Dangers
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             would
             intreat
             these
             Gentlemen
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             well
             remember
             the
             Principle
             which
             we
             have
             laid
             in
             the
             Subject
             of
             Satisfactions
             and
             Indulgences
             ;
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             to
             judge
             well
             what
             distance
             a
             Doctrine
             doth
             cause
             between
             one
             Religion
             and
             another
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             regarded
             by
             that
             which
             is
             reduced
             to
             Practice
             .
             It
             's
             Practice
             which
             is
             sensible
             to
             the
             People
             ;
             and
             the
             People
             is
             that
             Party
             properly
             ,
             whose
             Reunion
             is
             in
             agitation
             .
             Upon
             that
             Fort
             ,
             let
             them
             consider
             of
             what
             importance
             is
             Purgatory
             in
             this
             Affair
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             Satisfactions
             and
             Indulgences
             whereof
             we
             have
             seen
             the
             Sequels
             to
             fill
             up
             all
             their
             Worship
             .
             Purgatory
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             Prayer
             for
             the
             Dead
             ,
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             the
             occasion
             of
             so
             many
             Masses
             ,
             of
             Prayers
             and
             of
             Services
             ,
             of
             so
             many
             Travels
             ,
             of
             Pennances
             ,
             of
             Vows
             ,
             of
             Pilgrimages
             and
             Macerations
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             one
             may
             say
             ,
             that
             all
             is
             done
             for
             Purgatory
             and
             Nothing
             almost
             for
             Hell.
             For
             an
             Act
             of
             Contrition
             ,
             according
             to
             these
             Gentlemen
             ,
             saves
             from
             Hell
             :
             But
             all
             the
             Contrition
             of
             all
             the
             Penitents
             together
             ,
             would
             do
             nothing
             against
             the
             Pains
             of
             Purgatory
             .
             Men
             must
             pass
             through
             them
             ,
             or
             redeem
             them
             by
             Penible
             Works
             ,
             by
             Prayers
             ,
             by
             Alms
             ,
             by
             Masses
             
             and
             Penances
             .
             So
             all
             the
             Strength
             of
             Devotion
             is
             turn'd
             towards
             that
             side
             .
             'T
             is
             clear
             then
             ,
             methinks
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             tolerate
             a
             Doctrine
             ,
             whereupon
             is
             fastened
             a
             Worship
             whereof
             we
             cannot
             participate
             ,
             though
             our
             Life
             were
             laid
             thereon
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             IX
             .
             Of
             Sacraments
             in
             General
             .
          
           
             WE
             have
             met
             with
             so
             many
             things
             which
             separate
             us
             from
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             in
             those
             Articles
             that
             we
             have
             now
             examined
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             very
             necessary
             to
             find
             some
             in
             this
             present
             Matter
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             passes
             it
             over
             lightly
             ,
             hastening
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             I
             will
             also
             follow
             him
             ,
             and
             pass
             by
             this
             place
             with
             the
             like
             swiftness
             .
             The
             Controversies
             which
             regard
             Sacraments
             in
             general
             ,
             their
             efficacy
             and
             their
             manner
             of
             acting
             ,
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             most
             Metaphysical
             ,
             and
             therefore
             beyond
             the
             common
             capacity
             of
             the
             Vulgar
             .
             That
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             Intention
             in
             the
             Minister
             thereof
             ,
             is
             nevertheless
             of
             no
             small
             importance
             .
             It
             deserves
             well
             ,
             that
             Mousieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             should
             speak
             a
             word
             of
             it
             .
             He
             did
             too
             much
             think
             of
             what
             he
             was
             Writing
             ,
             that
             she
             should
             forget
             it
             .
             It
             seems
             he
             did
             not
             find
             colours
             good
             enough
             to
             cover
             that
             horrid
             uncertainty
             ,
             wherein
             Christians
             must
             needs
             continue
             ,
             whilst
             they
             suppose
             the
             validity
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             to
             depend
             of
             necessity
             on
             the
             Intention
             of
             him
             that
             doth
             administer
             it
             .
             For
             in
             fine
             ,
             we
             maintain
             ,
             that
             
             on
             this
             Supposition
             one
             can
             nevet
             be
             assured
             ,
             neither
             of
             having
             been
             rightly
             Baptized
             ,
             nor
             that
             what
             is
             ador'd
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             is
             no
             more
             Bread
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             Men
             are
             never
             out
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             About
             Baptism
             ,
             doth
             only
             the
             absolute
             necessity
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             condemn
             to
             death
             those
             little
             Children
             ,
             whose
             unhappiness
             it
             is
             to
             die
             without
             receiving
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             he
             brings
             no
             proof
             for
             it
             .
             I
             will
             only
             say
             ,
             That
             what
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             
             adds
             is
             not
             very
             true
             ,
             
               That
               we
               fear
               not
               to
               suffer
               willingly
               our
               Infants
               to
               die
               like
               the
               Children
               of
               Infidels
               .
            
             I
             know
             none
             but
             do
             fear
             that
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             not
             do
             all
             that
             they
             can
             to
             hinder
             this
             mishap
             ;
             yea
             ,
             we
             make
             no
             scruple
             of
             Baptizing
             them
             without
             our
             Churches
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             .
             But
             when
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             prevents
             our
             care
             ,
             and
             suffers
             it
             not
             to
             succeed
             ,
             we
             would
             be
             very
             loath
             to
             damn
             to
             Eternity
             Creatures
             more
             often
             innocent
             than
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             given
             them
             birth
             ;
             and
             which
             have
             the
             happiness
             to
             be
             born
             within
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             About
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             
               Confirmation
               ,
               Extreme
               Unction
               ,
               Order
            
             and
             Marriage
             ,
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             leaves
             the
             part
             of
             Explication
             ,
             and
             takes
             that
             of
             Probation
             .
             Though
             the
             Proofs
             were
             worth
             any
             thing
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             examine
             them
             ;
             himself
             hath
             forbidden
             it
             us
             .
             
               [
               If
               any
               one
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               shall
               think
            
             
             
               fit
               to
               answer
               this
               Tract
               ,
               he
               is
               desired
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               for
               a
               meet
               Advancer
               of
               the
               Business
               to
               purpose
               ,
               he
               must
               not
               undertake
               to
               confute
               the
               Doctrine
               which
               it
               contains
               ,
               ]
            
             I
             have
             submitted
             to
             this
             Law
             ,
             and
             have
             conceived
             the
             Equity
             thereof
             .
             But
             in
             truth
             ,
             without
             it
             I
             should
             wrong
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             mispend
             time
             in
             refuting
             all
             the
             Reasons
             whereby
             he
             proves
             ,
             that
             these
             four
             Ceremonies
             are
             true
             Sacraments
             .
             For
             
             I
             should
             presuppose
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             look'd
             on
             his
             Reflexions
             as
             so
             many
             good
             Proofs
             ,
             and
             thereby
             I
             should
             wrong
             his
             Judgment
             ,
             since
             he
             will
             permit
             me
             to
             say
             ,
             They
             are
             but
             small
             Reasons
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             to
             do
             something
             that
             may
             be
             to
             purpose
             ,
             I
             will
             only
             say
             in
             General
             upon
             these
             Four
             Sacraments
             ,
             That
             the
             Controversie
             of
             multiplying
             Sacraments
             is
             not
             so
             light
             ,
             as
             he
             thinks
             .
             First
             ,
             They
             are
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             when
             Ceremonies
             are
             useless
             ;
             they
             become
             very
             hurtful
             ,
             and
             do
             load
             Religion
             in
             a
             most
             dangerous
             manner
             .
             But
             ,
             as
             I
             design
             to
             extend
             this
             Consideration
             further
             in
             the
             Sequel
             ;
             I
             will
             not
             at
             present
             insist
             thereon
             .
             I
             say
             then
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             Sacraments
             are
             the
             
               Seals
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             ;
             or
             if
             those
             Gentlemen
             have
             an
             aversion
             for
             that
             Word
             ,
             they
             are
             
               Sacred
               Signs
            
             ,
             whereby
             God
             doth
             confer
             and
             confirm
             his
             Grace
             :
             It
             s
             then
             God's
             own
             Affair
             to
             institute
             Sacraments
             ,
             since
             it
             belongs
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             makes
             the
             Alliance
             ,
             for
             to
             confirm
             it
             .
             It
             is
             his
             part
             ,
             who
             gives
             Grace
             ,
             to
             settle
             the
             Means
             whereby
             he
             is
             willing
             to
             confer
             it
             ;
             and
             we
             cannot
             keep
             our selves
             from
             regarding
             it
             as
             a
             great
             rashness
             ,
             that
             enterprize
             of
             giving
             Sacraments
             whereof
             God
             is
             not
             the
             Author
             ,
             and
             whereof
             he
             speaks
             nothing
             in
             his
             Word
             .
             What
             might
             we
             not
             say
             about
             Marriage
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             much
             Reason
             and
             Piety
             do
             suffer
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             made
             a
             Sacrament
             ?
             But
             that
             were
             to
             prove
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             it
             we
             would
             not
             do
             .
          
           
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             passes
             with
             the
             same
             swiftness
             over
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Penitence
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             but
             he
             doth
             nothing
             towards
             his
             design
             ;
             for
             he
             doth
             not
             shew
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             little
             business
             ,
             and
             that
             should
             not
             stop
             us
             .
             Though
             he
             had
             undertaken
             it
             ,
             he
             would
             find
             a
             hard
             task
             to
             effect
             it
             .
             It
             is
             a
             great
             Article
             ,
             and
             about
             which
             we
             might
             have
             many
             things
             to
             say
             .
             I
             will
             not
             insist
             on
             the
             infinite
             Difficulties
             of
             that
             Theology
             ,
             which
             makes
             of
             a
             Christian
             Vertue
             a
             
             Sacrament
             ;
             nor
             of
             the
             sore
             task
             they
             find
             ,
             in
             assigning
             the
             Matter
             and
             the
             Form
             thereof
             .
             But
             I
             will
             say
             something
             about
             the
             Four
             parts
             ,
             whereof
             they
             compose
             it
             ,
             except
             about
             Satisfaction
             ,
             because
             we
             have
             already
             spoken
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Confession
             is
             a
             Yoke
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             not
             imposed
             on
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             which
             she
             is
             not
             obliged
             to
             receive
             .
             Let
             them
             not
             speak
             of
             the
             good
             uses
             thereof
             ,
             for
             that
             would
             oblige
             us
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             wicked
             Sequels
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             dig
             up
             a
             thousand
             Stories
             which
             would
             not
             please
             ;
             and
             to
             represent
             the
             Questions
             which
             are
             made
             in
             their
             Confessions
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Directions
             of
             
               Zanche's
               ,
               Emmanuel
               Sa
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Authors
             yet
             more
             Authorized
             than
             those
             .
          
           
             Contrition
             is
             an
             excellent
             thing
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             great
             Mishap
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             put
             in
             its
             place
             I
             know
             not
             what
             kind
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             whereto
             they
             give
             the
             Name
             of
             Attrition
             ;
             It
             is
             a
             Grief
             that
             rises
             from
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Pains
             of
             Hell
             ,
             without
             any
             part
             or
             motion
             of
             Love
             to
             God.
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             this
             Grief
             resembles
             very
             much
             that
             of
             the
             Desperate
             ,
             who
             would
             wish
             that
             they
             had
             not
             committed
             Crimes
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             the
             cruel
             Issues
             thereof
             .
             They
             pretend
             ,
             that
             this
             Attrition
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             with
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Penitence
             ,
             for
             to
             be
             Justified
             and
             Saved
             by
             consequent
             .
             So
             a
             Man
             may
             be
             Justified
             and
             Saved
             without
             having
             made
             ever
             any
             act
             of
             Love
             to
             God.
             They
             will
             tell
             me
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             the
             Sense
             of
             some
             particular
             Men
             :
             Yea
             ,
             but
             those
             particular
             Men
             maintain
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             .
             And
             certainly
             ,
             either
             we
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             seeing
             any
             thing
             ,
             or
             we
             see
             clearly
             that
             they
             have
             reason
             ;
             for
             the
             Council
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               That
               this
               imperfect
               Contrition
            
             ;
             
             
               which
               is
               called
            
             Attrition
             ,
             
               because
               ordinarily
               it
               rises
               frem
               the
               Consideration
               of
               the
               vileness
               of
               the
               Sin
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Pains
               of
            
             
             
               Hell
               ;
               not
               only
               doth
               not
               make
               a
               man
               Hypocrite
               ,
               but
               is
               a
               Gift
               of
               God
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               and
               though
               it
               cannot
               conduct
               the
               Sinner
               to
               Justification
               ,
               without
               the
               Sacrament
               of
            
             Penitence
             ,
             
               yet
               it
               disposes
               Man
               to
               receive
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               in
               this
               Sacrament
               .
               ]
            
             Yet
             this
             Attrition
             ,
             whereto
             the
             Council
             doth
             so
             much
             honour
             ,
             is
             according
             to
             it
             ,
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Grace
             Supernatural
             .
             But
             others
             have
             passed
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             
               [
               That
               it
               is
            
             
             
               probable
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               sufficient
               that
            
             Attrition
             
               be
               natural
               ,
               so
               it
               be
               honest
               .
               ]
            
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             will
             they
             say
             ,
             but
             you
             see
             also
             how
             this
             Moral
             is
             treated
             at
             Rome
             .
             The
             Bull
             of
             Innocent
             the
             Eleventh
             fulminates
             it
             .
             I
             grant
             it
             ;
             but
             I
             see
             also
             that
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Paris
             have
             condemned
             the
             Book
             of
             Amedee
             ,
             and
             his
             detestable
             Moral
             ;
             at
             Rome
             they
             censure
             the
             Censure
             of
             Paris
             ,
             calling
             it
             ,
             
               Rash
               ,
               presumptuous
            
             ,
             and
             scandalous
             .
             And
             when
             they
             condemn
             that
             Moral
             at
             Rome
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             receive
             the
             Bulls
             thereof
             in
             France
             .
             These
             Gentlemen
             may
             agree
             ,
             when
             they
             please
             ,
             about
             this
             Article
             ,
             before
             they
             invite
             us
             to
             the
             Reunion
             .
             For
             without
             evasion
             we
             declare
             ,
             That
             we
             will
             never
             re-enter
             into
             a
             Church
             ,
             where
             they
             tolerate
             People
             to
             say
             ;
             
               That
               Men
               may
               be
               saved
               ,
               without
               having
               loved
               God
               in
               their
               whole
               life
               at
               any
               time
               .
            
          
           
             I
             come
             to
             Absolution
             .
             It
             is
             an
             Article
             that
             we
             will
             never
             pass
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             according
             to
             us
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             occupied
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             alone
             .
             They
             shall
             never
             perswade
             us
             to
             receive
             any
             other
             Judges
             .
             And
             never
             will
             they
             make
             us
             relish
             ,
             that
             Crowned
             Heads
             should
             humble
             themselves
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             a
             Priest
             ;
             and
             that
             a
             Priest
             ,
             who
             is
             but
             a
             Man
             ,
             should
             undertake
             to
             say
             to
             other
             Men
             like
             himself
             ,
             
               I
               Pardon
               thee
               ;
               I
               absolve
               thee
               .
            
             The
             Apostles
             themselves
             ,
             with
             their
             Apostolical
             Rod
             ,
             did
             never
             use
             this
             Stile
             of
             
             Empire
             and
             
               Soveraignty
               over
               Consciences
            
             .
             They
             did
             proclaim
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             to
             the
             Penitent
             ;
             but
             we
             do
             not
             read
             ,
             that
             they
             gave
             it
             with
             a
             Soveraign
             Power
             .
             Yea
             ,
             our
             Lord
             himself
             was
             content
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Thy
               Sins
               are
               forgiven
            
             ,
             Math.
             9.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             X.
             Of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             of
             Real
             Presence
             ,
             and
             of
             Transubstantiation
             .
          
           
             I
             Begin
             this
             Article
             ,
             as
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
               ,
               We
               are
               at
               last
               arrived
               to
               the
               Question
               of
               the
            
             Eucharist
             .
             But
             he
             must
             permit
             me
             not
             to
             continue
             like
             him
             ;
             for
             he
             forgets
             the
             Laws
             which
             he
             had
             imposed
             on
             himself
             .
             His
             Aim
             obliged
             him
             to
             prove
             nothing
             ,
             and
             to
             refute
             nothing
             .
             The
             Interest
             of
             his
             Cause
             and
             of
             his
             Party
             lead
             him
             on
             another
             part
             ,
             to
             say
             nothing
             ,
             or
             to
             say
             very
             few
             things
             in
             his
             Explications
             ;
             because
             that
             to
             shew
             the
             Dogma's
             of
             his
             Religion
             on
             their
             fair
             side
             ,
             they
             must
             shew
             thereof
             but
             a
             little
             Corner
             .
             In
             explaining
             them
             at
             large
             ,
             a
             little
             ,
             it
             would
             diswrap
             them
             and
             unfold
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             discover
             their
             feeble
             side
             .
             Yet
             was
             he
             willing
             to
             publish
             a
             Writing
             that
             should
             have
             the
             extent
             of
             a
             little
             Book
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             at
             every
             foot
             ,
             he
             passes
             beyond
             the
             Bounds
             which
             he
             had
             prescribed
             himself
             .
             In
             this
             place
             he
             enters
             in
             earnest
             into
             the
             Dispute
             ,
             to
             maintain
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             ;
             he
             stands
             on
             the
             Words
             of
             Institution
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               Body
            
             :
             He
             proves
             ,
             that
             the
             figurative
             Sense
             is
             a
             By-way
             .
             He
             calls
             to
             his
             help
             the
             Types
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             
             He
             abridges
             what
             the
             Gentlemen
             of
             Port-Royal
             have
             said
             of
             the
             Laws
             and
             Rules
             of
             the
             Language
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               Body
            
             ,
             cannot
             be
             taken
             in
             a
             figurative
             Sense
             .
             Yea
             ,
             he
             refutes
             ,
             and
             he
             answers
             :
             he
             labours
             to
             elude
             the
             Proof
             which
             we
             draw
             from
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               Do
               this
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
            
             ;
             he
             expounds
             our
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             thence
             draws
             Arguments
             for
             himself
             .
             I
             grant
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             ways
             agree
             not
             with
             my
             designed
             Method
             ;
             and
             I
             should
             reckon
             my self
             to
             wander
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             Monsieur
             of
             Condom
             therein
             .
             I
             still
             remember
             his
             Prayer
             ,
             which
             he
             makes
             to
             him
             that
             shall
             desire
             to
             answer
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             
               [
               He
               is
               intreated
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               would
               advance
               any
               thing
               ,
               he
               must
               not
               undertake
               to
               confute
               the
               Doctrine
               which
               it
               contains
               .
               ]
            
             Monsieur
             of
             Condom
             will
             permit
             me
             to
             tell
             him
             ,
             That
             for
             to
             advance
             in
             his
             design
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             have
             undertaken
             to
             prove
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             only
             a
             design
             to
             explain
             .
             Between
             him
             and
             us
             ,
             at
             present
             ,
             the
             Question
             is
             not
             about
             the
             Truth
             of
             Doctrines
             ,
             but
             only
             about
             their
             importance
             .
             
               [
               The
               Question
               is
               ,
               Whether
               many
               Disputes
               may
               vanish
               away
               by
               the
               Explications
               of
               the
               Faith
               of
            
             
             the
             Roman
             
               Church
               .
               And
               if
               the
               Disputes
               remaining
               be
               as
               Capital
               ,
               as
               we
               would
               at
               first
               have
               made
               Men
               to
               believe
               .
               ]
            
             He
             had
             undertaken
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             these
             latter
             Disputes
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             Principles
             ,
             do
             not
             hurt
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             Faith.
             These
             are
             his
             Words
             .
             
               Behold
               ,
               what
               was
               his
               Business
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               should
               have
               done
               .
            
             But
             he
             changes
             quite
             ;
             he
             puts
             an
             Illusion
             on
             us
             :
             He
             had
             promised
             us
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             doth
             another
             ;
             for
             instead
             of
             proving
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             Reality
             and
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             Principles
             ,
             do
             not
             wound
             the
             Foundations
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             he
             proves
             that
             they
             are
             true
             .
             I
             confess
             that
             this
             Turn
             is
             dextrous
             ,
             having
             almost
             nothing
             to
             say
             to
             colour
             a
             Doctrine
             of
             that
             importance
             ,
             
             and
             not
             willing
             to
             pass
             it
             by
             without
             speaking
             thereof
             ,
             he
             hath
             taken
             the
             part
             of
             proving
             it
             .
             Without
             scruple
             ,
             I
             will
             pass
             over
             his
             Proofs
             .
             Not
             but
             that
             I
             would
             do
             Justice
             to
             Monsieur
             of
             Condom
             ,
             and
             would
             aknowledge
             here
             ,
             as
             every
             where
             else
             ,
             his
             Wit
             ,
             his
             Delicateness
             ,
             and
             his
             Dexterity
             ,
             in
             turning
             curiously
             his
             ways
             of
             Reasoning
             .
             But
             in
             fine
             ,
             Methinks
             I
             have
             read
             nothing
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             but
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             many
             times
             ,
             and
             whereto
             sufficient
             Answers
             have
             been
             often
             return'd
             .
             It
             's
             very
             hard
             to
             terminate
             so
             grand
             an
             Affair
             with
             so
             short
             an
             Instruction
             ,
             so
             short
             as
             we
             find
             here
             .
             I
             will
             content
             my self
             therefore
             ,
             to
             conjure
             those
             who
             have
             any
             care
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             to
             consult
             such
             Authors
             as
             have
             written
             on
             this
             Matter
             ,
             if
             the
             difficulties
             they
             may
             find
             in
             this
             place
             do
             occasion
             any
             such
             Scruple
             to
             arise
             in
             them
             .
             I
             can
             hardly
             believe
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             thing
             may
             happen
             ;
             and
             I
             think
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             shall
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             be
             taken
             thereby
             ,
             shall
             have
             first
             designed
             to
             be
             deceived
             .
          
           
             In
             all
             that
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             saith
             about
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             maketh
             for
             his
             Subject
             ,
             and
             tends
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             but
             the
             Explication
             which
             he
             giv
             s
             to
             our
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             calls
             
               Reflexion
               on
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               .
            
             There
             ,
             first
             he
             confesses
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             wherein
             we
             are
             so
             effectually
             opposite
             .
             So
             the
             Dispute
             cannot
             be
             nullified
             by
             the
             Explications
             of
             our
             Beliefs
             .
             Very
             far
             from
             that
             ,
             
               the
               more
               we
               explain
               to
               the
               bottom
               ,
               our selves
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               the
               more
               we
               shall
               find
               our selves
               contrary
               .
            
             He
             also
             grants
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             an
             important
             Affair
             .
             
               There
               is
               nothing
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               which
               appears
               more
               important
               in
               our
               Controversies
               ,
               since
               the
               Question
               is
               about
               the
               Presence
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               himself
               .
            
             So
             that
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             cannot
             yet
             do
             here
             what
             he
             had
             at
             first
             proposed
             to
             do
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             That
             the
             remaining
             Disputes
             are
             not
             so
             Capital
             ,
             as
             we
             at
             first
             would
             have
             made
             Men
             believe
             .
             He
             goes
             
             yet
             beyond
             all
             that
             .
             He
             pretends
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             only
             important
             Controversie
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             we
             can
             satisfie
             ovr
             selves
             about
             it
             ,
             the
             rest
             shall
             vanish
             easily
             away
             .
             That
             is
             it
             which
             these
             Words
             signifie
             ,
             
               One
               may
               wholly
               dissipate
               ,
               or
               reduce
               to
               very
            
             
             
               few
               things
               ,
               the
               others
               Subjects
               of
               their
               Complaints
               ,
               so
               that
               things
               be
               explained
               .
            
             About
             all
             that
             we
             have
             somewhat
             to
             say
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             We
             would
             fain
             have
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             Gentlemen
             which
             do
             sollicite
             us
             to
             a
             Reunion
             ,
             to
             discharge
             themselves
             of
             that
             Conceit
             ,
             That
             this
             the
             sole
             important
             Matter
             .
             I
             grant
             that
             Reality
             ,
             with
             all
             its
             Attendants
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             important
             of
             our
             Controversies
             .
             And
             its
             Attendants
             are
             
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               Adoration
            
             ,
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             the
             
               Retranchment
               of
               the
               Cup
            
             ,
             and
             Masses
             ,
             without
             Communicants
             .
             Yet
             ,
             though
             they
             could
             satisfie
             us
             about
             them
             ,
             these
             Doctors
             may
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             rest
             would
             suffice
             to
             retain
             us
             in
             the
             Separation
             that
             we
             are
             in
             .
             We
             will
             never
             worship
             Creatures
             nor
             Images
             ,
             under
             whatsoever
             Pretence
             .
             It
             is
             not
             a
             business
             less
             Capital
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             .
             We
             never
             will
             partake
             of
             a
             Worship
             composed
             of
             so
             many
             Ceremonies
             ,
             so
             opposite
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             We
             never
             will
             suffer
             the
             Veil
             of
             an
             
               Unknown
               Tongue
            
             to
             cover
             Divine
             Service
             .
             We
             never
             will
             yield
             to
             a
             Discipline
             so
             relaxed
             ,
             as
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             settles
             Indulgences
             ,
             and
             will
             never
             receive
             that
             great
             Pomp
             of
             
               Human
               Satisfactions
            
             .
             We
             never
             will
             acknowledge
             an
             Authority
             Superiour
             to
             that
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             will
             never
             receive
             any
             other
             Universal
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             but
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             Let
             none
             be
             deceived
             ;
             all
             that
             appears
             Capital
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             great
             Illusion
             ,
             which
             the
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             offer
             continually
             to
             our
             People
             :
             They
             suppose
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             is
             the
             only
             important
             Affair
             that
             we
             have
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             
             they
             may
             conclude
             that
             the
             rest
             is
             nothing
             ,
             seeing
             this
             Point
             is
             tolerable
             ,
             according
             to
             us
             ,
             seeing
             we
             tolerate
             it
             in
             the
             Lutherans
             .
             I
             therefore
             Advertize
             all
             ,
             that
             have
             a
             care
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             to
             keep
             well
             their
             Guard
             on
             that
             side
             ;
             to
             repulse
             this
             Temptation
             ,
             holding
             for
             certain
             what
             I
             now
             declared
             ,
             That
             besides
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             ,
             we
             have
             many
             more
             things
             than
             needs
             ,
             to
             separate
             us
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
          
           
             Another
             thing
             whereof
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             shall
             permit
             me
             to
             Advertize
             him
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             granting
             the
             importance
             of
             the
             Controversie
             of
             Reality
             ,
             he
             considers
             Reality
             in
             it self
             severed
             from
             its
             Attendants
             .
             He
             passes
             with
             an
             unconceiveable
             swiftness
             ,
             Transubstantiation
             and
             
               Adoration
               of
               the
               Eucharist
            
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             nothing
             .
             He
             saith
             not
             a
             word
             of
             Masses
             without
             Communicants
             ,
             and
             regards
             the
             
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Mass
            
             ,
             and
             
               Retranchment
               of
               the
               Cup
            
             ,
             as
             Consequences
             ,
             which
             do
             rise
             necessarily
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Reality
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             own
             Confession
             .
             So
             he
             makes
             his
             Fort
             of
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             only
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             ,
             because
             he
             thinks
             to
             have
             found
             about
             it
             a
             great
             advantage
             in
             that
             we
             have
             done
             ,
             in
             regard
             to
             the
             Lutherans
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Point
             ,
             wherein
             we
             shall
             give
             satisfaction
             anon
             to
             them
             that
             sincerely
             seek
             their
             Salvation
             and
             the
             Truth
             .
             Mean
             while
             we
             declare
             ,
             that
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             ,
             precisely
             in
             it self
             and
             without
             its
             Attendants
             ,
             is
             the
             least
             of
             our
             Controversies
             about
             the
             Eucharist
             ;
             that
             
               Adoration
               ,
               Transubstantiation
            
             ,
             the
             
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Mass
            
             ,
             the
             
               Retranchment
               of
               the
               Cup
            
             ,
             and
             
               Masses
               without
               Communicants
            
             ,
             seem
             to
             us
             much
             more
             important
             .
             That
             those
             Attendants
             are
             not
             ,
             according
             to
             us
             ,
             Natural
             Attendants
             of
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             ,
             precisely
             in
             it self
             ;
             they
             are
             false
             and
             evil
             Consequences
             ,
             which
             Men
             have
             drawn
             out
             of
             it
             .
             For
             it
             is
             but
             a
             bad
             Reasoning
             ,
             in
             our
             Judgment
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Body
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               Spiritually
            
             
             
               and
               Invisibly
               under
               the
               Accidents
               of
            
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ;
             
               therefore
               it
               must
               be
               Sacrificed
               ,
               therefore
               it
               must
               be
               adored
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               retrench
               the
               Cup
               from
               the
               People
               .
            
             That
             is
             it
             which
             we
             shall
             particularly
             demonstrate
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             that
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             a
             Third
             Advice
             upon
             what
             Monsieur
             of
             Condom
             saith
             about
             the
             importance
             of
             the
             Controversie
             of
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             .
             It
             is
             that
             granting
             it
             to
             be
             important
             ,
             he
             dissembles
             all
             the
             Importance
             thereof
             .
             
               [
               There
               is
               nothing
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               that
               appears
               more
               important
               in
               our
               Controversies
               ,
               seeing
               the
               question
               is
               of
               the
            
             Presence
             
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               himself
               .
            
             ]
             The
             Question
             is
             not
             only
             of
             that
             ;
             but
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Question
             is
             ,
             Whether
             we
             shall
             oppose
             all
             the
             Lights
             of
             our
             Senses
             ,
             which
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Signs
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             are
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             shall
             believe
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             continually
             offer
             Illusion
             to
             our
             Senses
             ,
             which
             is
             opposite
             to
             his
             Verity
             and
             to
             his
             Purity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Question
             is
             ,
             Whether
             we
             must
             suppose
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             every
             Moment
             ,
             and
             without
             necessity
             violate
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             ,
             that
             are
             most
             inviolable
             ,
             which
             is
             opposite
             to
             his
             Wisdom
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Question
             is
             ,
             Whether
             we
             shall
             receive
             a
             Theology
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Consequences
             destroy
             all
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             a
             Theology
             which
             confounds
             Body
             and
             Soul
             ,
             and
             takes
             away
             the
             Bounds
             that
             distinguish
             them
             .
             A
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             supposing
             the
             Flesh
             of
             Christ
             becomes
             Spiritual
             ,
             Invisible
             ,
             subsisting
             under
             a
             Point
             ,
             confounds
             the
             Body
             with
             the
             Soul.
             For
             I
             know
             not
             how
             else
             we
             can
             define
             the
             Properties
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             but
             in
             saying
             ,
             
               She
               is
               Invisible
               ,
               without
               Extension
               ,
               without
               Space
               ,
               and
               concluded
               under
               a
               Point
               .
            
             This
             Doctrine
             also
             confounds
             Human
             Nature
             with
             the
             Divine
             ;
             for
             it
             gives
             to
             the
             Flesh
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ▪
             that
             which
             belongs
             only
             to
             his
             Divinity
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             many
             Places
             at
             
             once
             ,
             and
             be
             able
             to
             fill
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             .
             It
             destroys
             the
             Article
             of
             Ascension
             ,
             and
             robs
             the
             Church
             of
             that
             Proof
             ,
             which
             she
             made
             use
             of
             against
             those
             Hereticks
             who
             denied
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Human
             Nature
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             sor
             they
             opposed
             them
             by
             a
             Proof
             drawn
             from
             thence
             ,
             That
             during
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Men
             had
             always
             seen
             in
             him
             all
             the
             Actions
             ,
             the
             Motions
             and
             Properties
             of
             Man.
             This
             Reasoning
             will
             be
             nothing
             worth
             ,
             if
             a
             Body
             can
             be
             without
             its
             Properties
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Properties
             of
             a
             Body
             can
             be
             without
             a
             Body
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Question
             is
             ,
             Whether
             Men
             may
             settle
             such
             a
             manner
             of
             Interpreting
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             will
             overthrow
             all
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             will
             give
             place
             to
             all
             Heresies
             ;
             if
             by
             one
             passage
             alone
             one
             must
             explain
             an
             hundred
             others
             ,
             which
             seem
             to
             say
             the
             contrary
             ;
             or
             if
             by
             the
             hundred
             ,
             one
             should
             explain
             that
             which
             is
             alone
             .
             For
             ,
             for
             one
             only
             passage
             that
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               that
               which
               we
               see
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               is
               the
               Body
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             there
             are
             seven
             or
             eight
             others
             which
             say
             formally
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               .
               The
               Bread
               that
            
             
             
               we
               break
               .
               Whosoever
               shall
               eat
               this
               Bread.
               Whensoever
               you
               eat
               of
               this
               Bread.
               Let
               every
               one
               eat
               of
               this
               Bread.
               
            
          
           
             
               5.
               
               The
               Question
               is
               to
               know
               ,
               Whether
               we
               will
               belie
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               who
               tells
               us
               ,
            
             That
             we
             shall
             not
             have
             him
             always
             with
             us
             ;
             that
             he
             was
             going
             to
             Heaven
             ;
             that
             the
             Heaven
             must
             hold
             him
             till
             the
             restoration
             of
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Question
             is
             ,
             to
             know
             ,
             Whether
             to
             avoid
             a
             Natural
             Figure
             in
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               Body
            
             ,
             we
             shall
             expose
             Christian
             Religion
             to
             the
             scandal
             of
             Infidels
             ;
             yea
             ,
             to
             the
             greatest
             Scandal
             that
             can
             be
             imagined
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             fine
             ,
             whilst
             they
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             reproach
             us
             ,
             
               That
               we
               eat
               our
               own
               God
               ,
            
             it
             is
             certain
             they
             will
             never
             come
             to
             us
             .
          
           
           
             7.
             
             The
             Question
             is
             ,
             Whether
             we
             should
             ruine
             one
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             destroying
             the
             Bread
             ,
             in
             nullifying
             the
             Sign
             ,
             and
             substituting
             in
             its
             place
             the
             Thing
             signified
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             Question
             is
             ,
             to
             know
             ,
             Whether
             we
             should
             draw
             down
             the
             Lord
             of
             Glory
             from
             the
             Throne
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             to
             nullifie
             him
             a
             second
             time
             ;
             but
             with
             an
             Annihilation
             greater
             than
             that
             which
             he
             descended
             into
             after
             his
             Incarnation
             .
             The
             Question
             is
             to
             know
             ,
             If
             this
             be
             to
             respect
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             sufficiently
             ,
             to
             call
             him
             down
             back
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             three
             Words
             ill
             explained
             ,
             to
             place
             him
             in
             Impure
             places
             ,
             to
             expose
             him
             to
             be
             trod
             under
             feet
             ,
             to
             be
             eaten
             by
             the
             Profane
             ,
             to
             be
             mingled
             with
             Poyson
             and
             with
             Death
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             thousand
             other
             Dangers
             that
             one
             dares
             not
             express
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             Question
             is
             to
             know
             ,
             finally
             ,
             If
             for
             a
             Corporal
             Communion
             ,
             without
             which
             one
             may
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             wherewith
             one
             may
             be
             damned
             ,
             and
             which
             consequently
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ;
             we
             must
             overthrow
             all
             the
             Rules
             of
             Reason
             ,
             of
             good
             Sense
             ,
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             of
             Nature
             .
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             if
             after
             all
             this
             any
             one
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             say
             again
             ,
             Reality
             and
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             are
             not
             an
             Affair
             that
             should
             retain
             you
             ,
             nor
             hinder
             you
             from
             re-entring
             into
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Monsieur
               of
            
             Condom
             
               saith
               thereupon
               Two
               things
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               to
               be
               examined
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               That
               we
               have
               shortned
               our selves
               those
               great
               Spaces
               of
               Separation
               .
            
             They
             have
             approached
             nearer
             to
             us
             ,
             
               saith
               he
            
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             we
             admit
             a
             Presence
             real
             ;
             It
             is
             because
             our
             Catechism
             saith
             ,
             That
             Jesus
             Christ
             makes
             us
             partakers
             of
             his
             proper
             substance
             ;
             and
             our
             Confession
             of
             
             Faith
             ,
             That
             he
             nourishes
             us
             with
             the
             Substance
             of
             his
             Body
             and
             Blood.
             It
             is
             because
             we
             say
             ,
             That
             although
             Jesus
             Christ
             be
             truly
             communicated
             to
             to
             us
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             nevertheless
             it
             is
             
             but
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             not
             fully
             .
             
               Thereupon
               my
               Lord
               of
            
             Condom
             
               Reasons
               after
               his
               manner
               ,
               and
               as
            
             
             
               seems
               him
               good
            
             .
             Behold
             then
             ,
             
               saith
               he
            
             ,
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             present
             in
             our
             Mysteries
             ,
             by
             the
             Grant
             of
             Calvinists
             .
             Behold
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             received
             in
             his
             proper
             Substance
             .
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             given
             us
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             which
             suits
             neither
             Baptism
             nor
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             ▪
             wholly
             proper
             to
             this
             Mystery
             .
             It
             follows
             then
             ,
             that
             this
             Participation
             is
             not
             fixed
             to
             the
             Faith
             ,
             seeing
             that
             Faith
             
             being
             diffused
             generally
             through
             all
             the
             Actions
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             is
             found
             in
             the
             Preaching
             and
             in
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             ,
             what
             Service
             all
             this
             doth
             to
             the
             principal
             purpose
             of
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             reapproach
             us
             to
             himself
             .
             Are
             we
             nearer
             thereto
             because
             of
             some
             resemblance
             in
             the
             Terms
             ?
             Though
             we
             had
             ill
             explained
             our
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             by
             Incommodious
             Terms
             ;
             have
             we
             then
             changed
             it
             at
             the
             bottom
             ?
             And
             doth
             not
             he
             confess
             himself
             ▪
             That
             the
             more
             we
             explain
             our selves
             ,
             the
             more
             contrary
             we
             find
             our selves
             to
             be
             ?
             So
             all
             the
             trouble
             he
             takes
             to
             convince
             us
             by
             our
             Principles
             is
             more
             than
             useless
             .
             At
             the
             most
             ,
             we
             should
             only
             be
             convinc'd
             to
             have
             spoken
             in
             one
             manner
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             thought
             in
             another
             .
             But
             we
             will
             not
             yield
             him
             that
             very
             pleasure
             of
             believing
             that
             justly
             .
             We
             speak
             as
             we
             think
             ,
             and
             our
             Expressions
             are
             not
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             perswade
             us
             ,
             an
             effect
             of
             that
             Politick
             ,
             which
             is
             ordinary
             to
             such
             as
             estrange
             themselves
             from
             the
             Truth
             .
             It
             is
             that
             retaining
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             they
             keep
             as
             far
             as
             they
             can
             possibly
             her
             own
             Expressions
             .
             We
             believe
             a
             Real
             Presence
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             the
             Supper
             ,
             as
             we
             believe
             a
             Real
             Presence
             of
             the
             Sun
             upon
             Earth
             .
             No
             man
             mends
             to
             lie
             ,
             nor
             doth
             he
             lie
             at
             all
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
             
               That
               was
               done
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Sun.
            
             When
             the
             Sun
             is
             risen
             ,
             he
             is
             present
             to
             us
             .
             Yet
             no
             Man
             hitherto
             hath
             busied
             his
             Head
             ,
             to
             cause
             the
             Sun
             to
             descend
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             to
             shut
             him
             up
             substantially
             within
             one
             of
             his
             Beams
             .
             The
             Sun
             is
             really
             present
             by
             his
             Light
             ,
             by
             his
             Beams
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Virtue
             .
             Christ's
             Humanity
             is
             present
             by
             its
             Virtue
             ,
             by
             its
             Efficacy
             ,
             by
             its
             Merit
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             so
             many
             Beams
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Presence
             most
             Real
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             Corporal
             .
             And
             I
             wonder
             how
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             hath
             not
             learn'd
             it
             from
             his
             Scholasticks
             :
             They
             that
             speaking
             of
             the
             manner
             wherein
             Causes
             do
             act
             ,
             say
             ,
             that
             some
             do
             act
             
               Immediatione
               Virtutis
            
             .
             by
             an
             immediate
             Presence
             of
             Vertues
             ,
             and
             others
             
               Immediatione
               suppositi
            
             ,
             by
             an
             immediate
             presence
             of
             Persons
             ,
             of
             Suppost
             ▪
             or
             Substance
             .
             Who
             should
             say
             to
             those
             Doctors
             of
             the
             School
             ,
             
               That
               their
               immediate
               Presence
               of
               Virtue
               is
               a
            
             Chimaera
             ,
             
               and
               is
               not
               a
               real
               Presence
               ?
            
             I
             believe
             they
             make
             stir
             enough
             about
             it
             ,
             being
             so
             much
             in
             love
             with
             wrangling
             .
          
           
             We
             believe
             sincerely
             ,
             as
             we
             speak
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             proper
             Substance
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             not
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             Substance
             of
             another
             ;
             because
             we
             receive
             the
             efficacy
             and
             merit
             of
             that
             Flesh
             really
             .
             And
             that
             is
             all
             that
             is
             important
             to
             our
             Salvation
             in
             that
             Flesh
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             it's
             Nerves
             ,
             it
             's
             Fibres
             ;
             it's
             Bones
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             do
             not
             Sanctifie
             nor
             Justifie
             .
             The
             Flesh
             profits
             nothing
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Spirit
             that
             gives
             life
             ,
             If
             they
             will
             repeat
             to
             Eternity
             ,
             
               [
               That
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               to
               make
            
             
             
               it
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               that
               a
               Body
               which
               is
               not
               communicated
               to
               us
               ,
               but
               in
               Spirit
               and
               by
               Faith
               ,
               be
               really
               communicated
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               in
               its
               proper
               Substance
               .
               ]
            
             We
             cannot
             help
             it
             otherwise
             ,
             than
             to
             repeat
             always
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             Spiritual
             Actions
             of
             the
             Soul
             are
             as
             real
             and
             more
             real
             ,
             than
             the
             Corporal
             Actions
             of
             the
             Body
             .
             Though
             the
             Spirit
             alone
             ,
             by
             Faith
             ,
             
             do
             see
             the
             Humanity
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             we
             believe
             that
             that
             Sight
             is
             more
             real
             ,
             amd
             less
             subject
             to
             Illusion
             than
             that
             of
             Bodies
             ,
             which
             shall
             see
             Jesus
             Christ
             with
             the
             Eyes
             of
             Flesh
             ;
             and
             I
             can
             hardly
             conceive
             ,
             that
             Men
             can
             have
             their
             Comprehension
             of
             so
             great
             hardness
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             be
             able
             to
             comprehend
             that
             .
          
           
             In
             fine
             ,
             We
             believe
             that
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             more
             fully
             communicated
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             than
             in
             Baptism
             ;
             because
             we
             have
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             that
             which
             we
             have
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             what
             we
             have
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             more
             .
             It
             is
             not
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             and
             his
             Graces
             can
             be
             divided
             ;
             he
             that
             receives
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             receives
             him
             whole
             ,
             intirely
             .
             Yet
             the
             more
             that
             Grace
             is
             setled
             in
             our
             Souls
             ,
             the
             more
             Means
             God
             employs
             to
             sortifie
             it
             there
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             so
             far
             do
             we
             partake
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             Three
             are
             more
             than
             Two
             :
             When
             ,
             after
             having
             received
             the
             Grace
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             Instruction
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             God
             doth
             also
             add
             thereto
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             Grace
             is
             confirmed
             ,
             augmented
             and
             established
             thereby
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             possess
             Jesus
             Christ
             more
             closely
             still
             .
             Besides
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             promised
             to
             communicate
             to
             us
             his
             Graces
             in
             a
             particular
             manner
             ,
             and
             more
             efficacious
             in
             a
             Communion
             most
             devout
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             Word
             ;
             because
             the
             Word
             doth
             propose
             Graces
             but
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             a
             devout
             Communion
             applies
             them
             to
             every
             particular
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             touch
             what
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             saith
             upon
             these
             Words
             of
             our
             Catechism
             ,
             
             
               That
               the
               Body
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               it
               hath
               been
               once
               offered
               in
               Sacrifice
               to
               reconcile
               us
               to
               God
               ,
               is
               now
               given
               to
               us
               to
               certifie
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               a
               share
               in
               that
               Reconciliation
               .
            
             I
             find
             what
             he
             saith
             thereon
             so
             fine
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             great
             Subtilty
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             assured
             ,
             that
             they
             for
             whom
             this
             
             principally
             was
             written
             will
             hardly
             understand
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             who
             have
             a
             Spirit
             Metaphysical
             enough
             to
             enter
             into
             these
             abstracted
             
             Reflexions
             ,
             I
             believe
             they
             also
             will
             have
             penetration
             enough
             not
             to
             entangle
             themselves
             therewith
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             thing
             which
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             saith
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             the
             purpose
             that
             we
             treat
             of
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             offered
             Peace
             to
             the
             Lutherans
             ,
             who
             believe
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             have
             declared
             ,
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             hath
             no
             Venom
             at
             all
             ;
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             overthrow
             the
             Foundation
             of
             
             Faith
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             should
             not
             break
             Communion
             among
             Brethren
             .
             And
             thereupon
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             That
             whatever
             Evil
             might
             be
             in
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             ,
             we
             have
             taken
             from
             our selves
             the
             right
             of
             prevailing
             thereby
             .
             Seeing
             that
             you
             tolerate
             it
             in
             the
             Lutherans
             ,
             why
             should
             you
             not
             tolerate
             it
             in
             Catholicks
             ?
             We
             oppose
             thereto
             ,
             that
             they
             give
             Attendants
             to
             the
             Reality
             ,
             which
             we
             cannot
             tolerate
             .
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             Answers
             ,
             
               [
               That
               no
               Subtilty
               of
               the
               Minesters
            
             
             
               shall
               ever
               be
               able
               to
               perswade
               Men
               of
               good
               Sense
               ,
               that
               bearing
               with
               the
            
             Reality
             ,
             
               which
               is
               the
               Point
               most
               important
               and
               difficult
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               also
               bear
               with
               the
               rest
               .
               ]
            
             He
             adds
             ,
             
               [
               That
               by
               a
               secret
               Providence
               it
               hath
               happened
               that
            
             Calvinists
             
               have
               agreed
               ,
               that
               supposing
               that
               we
               should
               take
               literally
               these
               Words
               ,
            
             This
             is
             my
             Body
             ,
             the
             Catholicks
             
               do
               Reason
               better
               and
               more
               consequently
               than
               the
            
             Lutherans
             .
             ]
             It
             would
             be
             presently
             a
             great
             rashness
             to
             hope
             that
             we
             may
             shut
             the
             Mouth
             of
             those
             Gentlemen
             about
             this
             Objection
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             renewed
             within
             these
             50
             years
             more
             than
             a
             Million
             of
             times
             ,
             and
             whereto
             Answer
             hath
             been
             made
             as
             often
             ,
             without
             being
             able
             to
             obtain
             from
             them
             a
             Moment
             of
             Equity
             ▪
             
             It
             is
             not
             then
             to
             them
             that
             I
             will
             speak
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             resolved
             not
             to
             hear
             us
             ;
             it
             is
             to
             them
             that
             seek
             their
             Salvation
             with
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Humility
             ;
             and
             I
             pray
             them
             to
             consider
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             what
             we
             have
             offered
             to
             the
             Lutherans
             ,
             is
             infinitely
             different
             from
             that
             which
             they
             demand
             of
             us
             at
             this
             day
             .
             We
             have
             offered
             to
             the
             Lutherans
             ,
             to
             tolerate
             them
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             ;
             and
             they
             demand
             of
             us
             to
             re
             enter
             into
             the
             Roman
             Church
             to
             make
             Profession
             thereof
             .
             Have
             we
             offered
             to
             the
             Lutherans
             ,
             to
             re-enter
             into
             their
             Communion
             ▪
             to
             break
             our
             Assemblies
             to
             incorporate
             them
             with
             Theirs
             ▪
             and
             to
             make
             Profession
             of
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             ?
             We
             have
             offered
             only
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             remaining
             still
             separate
             from
             them
             ▪
             as
             We
             are
             ,
             both
             by
             Assemblies
             and
             by
             some
             Ceremonies
             external
             ,
             little
             important
             ;
             to
             tolerate
             them
             ,
             to
             regard
             them
             as
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             to
             receive
             them
             when
             they
             will
             come
             to
             us
             ,
             without
             obliging
             them
             to
             an
             express
             abjuration
             of
             the
             Doctrines
             that
             separate
             us
             .
             Behold
             ,
             what
             we
             have
             offered
             .
             And
             it
             is
             demanded
             of
             us
             ,
             That
             abandoning
             our
             Assemblies
             ,
             our
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             our
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             particularly
             that
             of
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             ,
             we
             should
             re-unite
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             ▪
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             re-enter
             ,
             without
             any
             more
             ado
             ,
             into
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             to
             believe
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             make
             Profession
             of
             believing
             it
             .
             There
             is
             so
             great
             difference
             between
             tolerating
             an
             Errour
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             Profession
             of
             believing
             that
             Errour
             ;
             that
             the
             former
             may
             be
             an
             action
             of
             Charity
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             cannot
             be
             but
             an
             abominable
             Hypocrisie
             :
             The
             one
             serves
             towards
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             other
             we
             evidently
             hazard
             our
             Salvation
             .
             I
             can
             say
             with
             assurance
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             should
             re-enter
             into
             the
             Lutheran
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             should
             bring
             back
             our
             People
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             make
             their
             Profession
             of
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             ,
             we
             should
             commit
             a
             Crime
             that
             God
             would
             never
             pardon
             us
             .
             After
             
             that
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             Ministers
             to
             lead
             back
             their
             People
             into
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             without
             Mystery
             ,
             to
             make
             their
             Profession
             of
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             dangerous
             ,
             than
             what
             we
             tolerate
             in
             the
             Lutherans
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             may
             further
             tolerate
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             of
             the
             Lutherans
             without
             tolerating
             that
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             a
             very
             great
             difference
             between
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             .
             But
             before
             we
             pass
             further
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             to
             remark
             ,
             that
             what
             those
             Doctours
             say
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             
               That
               we
               regard
               that
               Real
               Presence
               of
               the
            
             Lutherans
             
               as
               a
               light
               Errour
            
             .
             It
             is
             a
             great
             Evil
             ,
             and
             to
             cure
             our
             Brethren
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             would
             willingly
             have
             given
             half
             our
             own
             Blood.
             And
             what
             we
             have
             offered
             to
             tolerate
             them
             ,
             it
             was
             principally
             in
             hope
             to
             bring
             them
             back
             ,
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             from
             their
             wandring
             .
             If
             then
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             their
             is
             no
             Venom
             in
             that
             Opinion
             ,
             we
             understand
             it
             of
             mortal
             Venom
             ,
             and
             a
             killing
             One.
             It
             is
             enough
             to
             confess
             some
             Venom
             in
             an
             Opinion
             ,
             to
             acknowledge
             therein
             some
             Absurdities
             ,
             which
             dishonour
             Reason
             ,
             and
             blast
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             we
             acknowledge
             it
             too
             much
             in
             the
             Real
             Presence
             of
             the
             Lutherans
             .
             But
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             we
             believe
             not
             that
             it
             destroys
             any
             foundation
             of
             Faith.
             We
             regard
             it
             principally
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             expressed
             in
             their
             Confession
             ,
             which
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               Touching
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               they
               teach
               that
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               are
               truly
               present
               ,
               and
               are
               distributed
               to
               them
               who
               eat
               at
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               and
               condemn
               those
               who
               say
               the
               contrary
               .
               ]
            
             There
             is
             nothing
             in
             these
             general
             Words
             that
             we
             might
             not
             subscribe
             to
             .
             As
             for
             the
             manner
             of
             this
             Presence
             ,
             they
             are
             reserved
             ,
             and
             define
             it
             not
             .
             They
             say
             ,
             
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               there
            
             ;
             but
             we
             know
             not
             how
             .
             If
             there
             be
             any
             which
             do
             pass
             rashly
             further
             in
             setling
             what
             they
             call
             Ubiquity
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Presence
             of
             Christ's
             Humanity
             in
             all
             places
             of
             the
             
             World
             ,
             that
             passes
             not
             among
             them
             for
             a
             Fundamental
             Point
             .
          
           
             The
             Real
             Presence
             of
             the
             Lutherans
             doth
             not
             destroy
             the
             Bread
             ,
             for
             they
             confess
             that
             the
             Signs
             are
             of
             true
             Bread
             and
             true
             Wine
             ;
             and
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             suppose
             that
             God
             offers
             perpetually
             an
             Illusion
             to
             our
             Senses
             to
             make
             us
             see
             and
             feel
             a
             Body
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             not
             a
             Body
             .
             They
             do
             not
             destroy
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             seeing
             they
             leave
             the
             Signs
             entire
             .
             The
             Real
             Presence
             of
             the
             Lutherans
             hath
             not
             for
             Attendants
             the
             Adoration
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             and
             obliges
             not
             Men
             to
             adore
             a
             Creature
             .
             It
             doth
             not
             induce
             a
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             Among
             the
             Lutherans
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             retranched
             the
             Cup
             from
             the
             People
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             accompanied
             with
             an
             infinite
             Number
             of
             Worships
             ,
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             of
             Doctrines
             ,
             which
             be
             incompatible
             with
             the
             purity
             of
             the
             Faith.
             In
             that
             Church
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             Worship
             Images
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             Invoke
             Saints
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             prostrate
             themselves
             before
             Relicks
             ;
             they
             serve
             God
             in
             a
             Known
             Tongue
             ,
             they
             acknowledge
             no
             Mediator
             but
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             no
             other
             Satisfaction
             ,
             but
             his
             Merit
             ;
             any
             other
             Indulgence
             ,
             but
             his
             Grace
             ;
             any
             other
             Soveraign
             Authority
             but
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             his
             Word
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             Let
             the
             Roman
             Church
             set
             her
             Real
             Presence
             in
             the
             same
             state
             ,
             as
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Lutherans
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             offer
             to
             them
             the
             same
             thing
             which
             we
             offer
             to
             these
             ,
             so
             they
             will
             not
             ask
             us
             any
             more
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             will
             offer
             them
             a
             Toleration
             ,
             so
             that
             she
             will
             not
             demand
             us
             to
             re-enter
             into
             her
             Communion
             .
             For
             yet
             once
             more
             ,
             We
             never
             offered
             to
             conjoyn
             with
             the
             Lutheran
             Church
             ,
             whilst
             they
             abide
             in
             the
             state
             wherein
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             never
             do
             it
             for
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             must
             yet
             Advertize
             once
             more
             these
             Gentlemen
             ,
             that
             for
             to
             know
             the
             poyson
             of
             an
             Errour
             ,
             one
             must
             principally
             regard
             it
             in
             that
             which
             is
             diffused
             on
             
             practice
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             Worship
             and
             of
             Morality
             .
             Then
             for
             to
             know
             how
             dangerous
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             is
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             regard
             it
             in
             her self
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Attendants
             given
             it
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Adoration
             ,
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Retranchment
               of
               the
               Cup.
            
             There
             it
             is
             that
             the
             danger
             lies
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             it
             that
             the
             Lutherans
             have
             not
             .
             
               [
               No
               subtilty
               of
               the
               Ministers
               ,
            
             saith
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
               ,
               shall
               ever
               be
               able
               to
               perswade
               Men
               of
               good
               Sense
               ,
               that
               bearing
               with
               the
               Reality
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               most
               important
               Point
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               difficult
               ,
               they
               ought
               not
               also
               to
               tolerate
               the
               rest
               .
               ]
            
             How
             can
             the
             Ingenuity
             and
             Light
             of
             Monsieur
             of
             Condom
             permit
             him
             to
             say
             that
             ?
             What
             if
             they
             tolerate
             a
             Speculative
             Opinion
             ,
             which
             changes
             nothing
             in
             the
             Worship
             and
             in
             the
             Religion
             ,
             shall
             we
             be
             obliged
             to
             tolerate
             the
             Adoration
             of
             a
             Creature
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             all
             things
             most
             opposite
             to
             the
             Foundations
             of
             Faith
             ?
             If
             a
             Man
             be
             perswaded
             that
             God
             is
             in
             the
             Sun
             ,
             by
             a
             presence
             of
             Substance
             ,
             greater
             than
             that
             wherewith
             he
             is
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             an
             absurd
             Opinion
             .
             But
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             Person
             ,
             that
             would
             damn
             a
             Man
             for
             that
             alone
             ;
             but
             if
             that
             Man
             would
             conclude
             from
             that
             Errour
             ,
             that
             Men
             ought
             to
             worship
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             should
             himself
             so
             worship
             it
             ,
             what
             Sentiment
             should
             we
             have
             of
             him
             ?
             As
             for
             me
             ,
             I
             would
             tolerate
             his
             Errour
             as
             a
             Visionary
             Thought
             ;
             but
             I
             would
             abhor
             him
             as
             an
             Idolater
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             Conclusion
             .
             If
             then
             to
             perswade
             Men
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             sufficient
             to
             express
             things
             with
             a
             great
             Assurance
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             there
             will
             never
             be
             any
             subtilty
             or
             disguise
             that
             may
             perswade
             Men
             of
             good
             Sense
             ,
             that
             Toleration
             for
             a
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             ,
             should
             induce
             to
             a
             Toleration
             for
             the
             Attendants
             ,
             which
             the
             Roman
             Church
             gives
             it
             .
             They
             say
             to
             that
             ,
             
               That
               they
               are
               not
               Attendants
               given
               thereto
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               are
               Natural
               Attendants
               ,
               and
               that
               even
               the
            
             Calvinists
             
               do
               agree
               ,
               that
               supposing
               that
               one
               must
               take
               literally
               these
               Words
               ,
            
             This
             
             is
             my
             Body
             ;
             
               Catholicks
               reason
               better
               and
               more
               Consequentially
               than
               the
            
             Lutherans
             .
             ]
             We
             do
             not
             confess
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             good
             that
             the
             Publick
             should
             be
             advertized
             of
             it
             .
             It
             is
             a
             surprizing
             Slander
             ,
             that
             Facts
             of
             this
             kind
             should
             be
             advanc'd
             without
             proof
             .
             Monsieur
             Daillé
             ,
             in
             his
             Apology
             for
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             employs
             a
             whole
             Chapter
             to
             prove
             the
             contrary
             .
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Langres
            
             hath
             published
             a
             Sermon
             upon
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               Be
               ye
               such
               ,
               as
               to
               give
               no
               stumbling
               Block
               neither
               to
               the
               Jew
               nor
               to
               the
               Greek
            
             ;
             wherein
             he
             proves
             ,
             
               That
               Adoration
               is
               not
               an
               Attendant
               of
               the
            
             Lutherans
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             ;
             and
             I
             will
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             an
             Attendant
             even
             of
             the
             Roman
             Churches
             Real
             Presence
             .
             If
             any
             of
             ours
             have
             confessed
             what
             Mon-Monsieur
             of
             Condom
             saith
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             Dispute
             against
             the
             Lutherans
             ,
             and
             we
             make
             no
             difficulty
             to
             disown
             it
             .
             But
             the
             following
             Articles
             will
             oblige
             us
             to
             penetrate
             further
             into
             this
             Matter
             ,
             and
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             Adoration
             ,
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             &c.
             are
             not
             Natural
             Attendants
             of
             the
             Real
             Presence
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XI
             .
             Of
             the
             Adoration
             of
             the
             Host.
             
          
           
             WE
             are
             going
             to
             make
             a
             Chapter
             of
             a
             Point
             ,
             whereon
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             hath
             made
             but
             one
             Period
             ;
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             
               [
               I
               will
               not
               stay
               upon
               the
               Point
               of
            
             Adoration
             ,
             because
             
             
               the
               most
               Learned
               and
               most
               Judicious
               of
               our
               Adversaries
               have
               long
               ago
               granted
               us
               ,
               That
               the
               Presence
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               ought
               to
               carry
               to
               Adoration
               those
               that
               are
               perswaded
               thereof
               .
               ]
            
             And
             after
             that
             they
             would
             accuse
             Anonyme
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             accused
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             ,
             to
             pass
             by
             the
             difficulties
             
             which
             he
             finds
             most
             troublesom
             ,
             Is
             it
             possible
             that
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             should
             imagine
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             so
             deprived
             of
             common
             Sense
             ,
             to
             suffer
             our selves
             to
             be
             surprized
             by
             such
             Illusions
             ?
             He
             will
             not
             stay
             upon
             the
             Adoration
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             .
             He
             shall
             do
             what
             pleases
             him
             ;
             but
             he
             may
             permit
             me
             to
             stay
             thereon
             ▪
             and
             that
             I
             may
             shew
             to
             all
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             sollicited
             to
             change
             their
             Religion
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             a
             Capital
             Affair
             ;
             and
             that
             for
             this
             Article
             alone
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             less
             danger
             than
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             by
             such
             a
             Change.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             no
             need
             to
             stand
             upon
             that
             Truth
             ,
             which
             is
             acknowledged
             of
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             absolutely
             forbid
             the
             Adoration
             of
             the
             Creature
             under
             Eternal
             Pains
             .
             I
             will
             observe
             only
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             business
             here
             in
             agitation
             ,
             we
             tread
             not
             upon
             Thorns
             ,
             as
             w
             do
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             express
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             For
             Example
             ,
             when
             we
             
             speak
             of
             the
             Worship
             ,
             which
             they
             render
             to
             the
             Saints
             and
             Images
             .
             We
             know
             not
             in
             what
             Terms
             to
             speak
             the
             Truth
             ;
             for
             within
             this
             short
             time
             these
             Gentlemen
             thrust
             on
             their
             Delicateness
             to
             the
             extream
             .
             Here
             it
             is
             not
             so
             .
             As
             they
             keep
             no
             measure
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             oblige
             us
             to
             keep
             any
             ;
             the
             most
             Scrupulous
             speak
             freely
             ;
             they
             say
             roundly
             ,
             
               That
               Men
               must
               adore
               the
               Sacrament
               with
               Adoration
               of
            
             Latria
             .
             They
             are
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             Council
             ;
             
               There
               is
               no
               plea
               for
               doubt
               ,
               but
            
             
             
               that
               all
               the
               Faithful
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Custom
               ,
               which
               hath
               always
               been
               received
               in
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               owe
               to
               this
               most
               Holy
               Sacrament
               ,
               in
               the
               veneration
               thereof
               ,
               the
               Adoration
               of
            
             Latria
             ,
             
               which
               is
               due
               to
               the
               True
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Let
             us
             learn
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             this
             Adoration
             of
             Latria
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Soveraign
             Adoration
             ;
             it
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             infinite
             Annihilation
             of
             the
             Creature
             before
             the
             Creator
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             Worship
             which
             concludes
             all
             the
             Acts
             of
             Faith
             and
             
               Love
               ,
               Hope
            
             and
             
               Admiration
               ,
               Confidence
               ,
               Zeal
            
             and
             Acknowledgment
             ;
             and
             in
             general
             ,
             all
             Homages
             due
             to
             a
             Being
             infinitely
             Good
             and
             infinitely
             Merciful
             .
             Behold
             ,
             what
             they
             would
             have
             us
             to
             render
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             we
             consider
             but
             as
             a
             Creature
             .
             This
             is
             the
             business
             which
             they
             would
             dispatch
             in
             a
             Period
             .
             To
             know
             of
             what
             importance
             this
             Adoration
             is
             ,
             let
             's
             first
             consider
             it
             in
             respect
             to
             our
             Principles
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             will
             consider
             it
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Principles
             of
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             I
             must
             then
             entreat
             these
             Gentlemen
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             presuppose
             for
             a
             moment
             with
             me
             ,
             that
             we
             Reason
             in
             giving
             a
             figurative
             Sense
             to
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               Body
            
             .
             In
             a
             moment
             I
             will
             have
             for
             them
             the
             same
             Complaisance
             which
             I
             now
             ask
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             suppose
             ,
             that
             the
             Sense
             which
             they
             give
             unto
             these
             Words
             be
             true
             ,
             In
             this
             Supposition
             ,
             that
             here
             is
             no
             
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             ,
             no
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             I
             pray
             them
             to
             consider
             what
             is
             done
             in
             adoring
             this
             Sacrament
             .
             They
             worship
             Bread
             ;
             and
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             Bread
             ,
             how
             holy
             soever
             it
             be
             ,
             be
             more
             worthy
             to
             be
             adored
             than
             the
             Sun
             and
             Stars
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             beautiful
             ,
             and
             wherein
             God's
             Image
             shines
             with
             so
             much
             brightness
             .
             What
             would
             be
             said
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             that
             should
             worship
             the
             Water
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             the
             Sounds
             of
             God's
             Word
             ,
             the
             Characters
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             ?
             I
             confess
             that
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             though
             one
             should
             even
             suppose
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             not
             concluded
             within
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             most
             holy
             ,
             and
             most
             venerable
             .
             But
             there
             is
             an
             infinite
             distance
             between
             Reverence
             and
             Adoration
             .
             We
             owe
             respect
             to
             the
             Gospel
             and
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             we
             owe
             them
             no
             Adoration
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             is
             a
             Thought
             ,
             whereby
             we
             know
             very
             well
             ,
             that
             many
             Persons
             who
             are
             not
             very
             well
             perswaded
             of
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             ,
             do
             flatter
             themselves
             and
             others
             .
             Although
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               the
               Body
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               were
               not
               there
               ,
               whatever
               it
               be
               we
               adore
               it
               ;
               wherever
               it
               be
               our
               Adoration
               doth
               terminate
               in
               him
               ;
               and
               we
               shall
               always
               have
               this
               Reason
               to
               give
               before
               the
               Throne
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               had
               intention
               to
               adore
               you
               .
            
             I
             am
             perswaded
             that
             this
             Excuse
             shall
             not
             be
             received
             by
             the
             Judge
             of
             the
             World.
             He
             must
             then
             justifie
             almost
             all
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             who
             in
             adoring
             the
             Creatures
             had
             an
             intention
             of
             Adoring
             God.
             Then
             should
             he
             shew
             favour
             to
             those
             Jews
             which
             adored
             the
             
               Golden
               Calf
            
             ,
             for
             they
             had
             an
             intention
             to
             adore
             God.
             That
             appears
             evidently
             enough
             in
             what
             they
             say
             of
             that
             Calf
             ,
             
               These
               are
               thy
               gods
               ,
               O
               Israel
               ,
               which
               have
               brought
               thee
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
            
             Egypt
             .
             Can
             they
             be
             thought
             brutish
             enough
             to
             have
             thought
             ,
             that
             the
             figure
             of
             this
             Calf
             ,
             which
             was
             but
             now
             made
             before
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             had
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             Egypt
             before
             it
             was
             made
             ?
             Who
             sees
             not
             ,
             that
             they
             regarded
             this
             Calf
             ,
             as
             the
             Image
             and
             
             Emblem
             of
             that
             Great
             GOD
             ,
             who
             had
             done
             so
             many
             Wonders
             in
             their
             favour
             ?
             Yet
             had
             the
             Wrath
             of
             Gnd
             almost
             consumed
             them
             with
             all
             their
             good
             Intentions
             .
             And
             if
             one
             believes
             the
             Jews
             of
             this
             day
             ,
             their
             present
             Calamity
             is
             still
             an
             Attendant
             thereof
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             a
             Proverb
             that
             says
             ,
             
               That
               in
               every
               one
               of
               their
               Miseries
               there
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Golden
               Calf
               .
            
             Men
             say
             ,
             
               I
               direct
               my
               Intention
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               whatever
               part
               he
               be
               in
               .
            
             In
             Conscience
             let
             them
             tell
             me
             ▪
             if
             a
             Man
             ,
             which
             with
             the
             like
             direction
             of
             Intention
             should
             adore
             the
             Sun
             and
             the
             Moon
             ,
             would
             be
             innocent
             ?
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             not
             there
             ,
             but
             he
             may
             be
             there
             ;
             he
             is
             there
             at
             least
             by
             his
             Divinity
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             particular
             
             Doctors
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             who
             have
             advanced
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             
               That
               one
               may
               worship
               God
               in
               any
               Creature
               :
               Prostrate
               himself
               before
               a
               Beam
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               under
               which
               a
            
             Demon
             
               should
               lie
               hid
               ;
               yea
               ,
               before
               a
            
             Straw
             ,
             
               before
               a
            
             Pismire
             ▪
             &c.
             
               so
               that
               Intention
               be
               directed
               towards
               God.
            
             But
             I
             will
             believe
             that
             honest
             Men
             do
             not
             relish
             this
             strange
             Theology
             .
             Men
             should
             know
             ,
             methinks
             ,
             that
             Errours
             can
             never
             excuse
             Crimes
             ,
             unless
             some
             Errours
             of
             Fact
             ,
             and
             even
             supportable
             Errours
             .
             One
             shall
             not
             be
             acquitted
             for
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               believe
            
             ;
             for
             the
             Judge
             will
             Answer
             ,
             
               You
               should
               have
               inform'd
               your self
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               instructed
               .
            
             What
             difference
             find
             they
             between
             the
             language
             of
             a
             Pagan
             ,
             that
             should
             say
             ,
             
               I
               believed
               that
               the
            
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             
               were
               gods
               ,
               therefore
               I
               adored
               them
            
             ;
             and
             that
             of
             a
             Christian
             ▪
             that
             shall
             say
             ,
             
               I
               believed
               that
               the
               Sacrament
               was
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               therefore
               I
               adored
               it
               ?
               There
               is
               a
               great
               one
               ,
            
             say
             they
             ;
             
               The
               Scripture
               hath
               said
               nothing
               which
               should
               give
               ground
               of
               believing
               ,
               that
               the
            
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             
               are
               to
               be
               worshipped
               ;
               but
               it
               hath
               said
               ,
               That
               the
            
             Eucharist
             
               is
               the
               Body
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
               So
               ,
               although
               that
               should
               not
               be
               so
               ,
               God
               would
               be
               obliged
               to
               pardon
               me
               ,
               since
               he
               hath
            
             
             
               given
               occasion
               to
               the
               Errour
               ,
               by
               the
               Words
               which
               he
               hath
               used
               .
            
             That
             is
             the
             Question
             ,
             whether
             Scripture
             give
             place
             to
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             by
             its
             Expressions
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Heretick
             but
             would
             escape
             the
             Judgment
             of
             God
             by
             that
             way
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             none
             that
             pretends
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             hath
             given
             place
             to
             his
             Heresie
             .
             A
             Text
             ill
             understood
             ,
             can
             never
             serve
             to
             excuse
             neither
             an
             Heresie
             nor
             a
             False
             worship
             .
             Origen
             teaches
             us
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Ancient
               Fathers
               that
               preceded
               him
               ,
               had
               imagined
               ,
               that
               God
               had
               given
               the
            
             Sun
             
               and
               the
            
             Moon
             
               to
               the
               Nations
               that
               they
               might
               worship
               them
               ;
               choosing
               rather
               that
               they
               should
               be
               Idolaters
               ,
               than
               Atheists
               ,
            
             They
             grounded
             this
             Opinion
             upon
             a
             Text
             which
             is
             read
             in
             Deuteronom
             .
             4.
             
             
               When
               thou
               shalt
               see
               the
            
             Sun
             
               and
               the
            
             Moon
             ,
             &c.
             
               thou
               shalt
               not
               bow
               down
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               shalt
               not
               serve
               them
               ;
               for
               the
               Lord
               hath
               given
               them
               for
               a
               Portion
               to
               all
               Nations
               that
               are
               under
               Heaven
            
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             gloss
             of
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             and
             
               Clement
               Alexandrin
               :
               He
               hath
               given
               them
               to
               be
               the
               Objects
               of
               their
               Adoration
               of
               People
               .
            
             If
             the
             Pagans
             had
             had
             the
             knowledge
             of
             that
             Text
             so
             ill
             explained
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             would
             thereby
             justifie
             themselves
             ,
             would
             they
             be
             accepted
             thereto
             ?
             If
             a
             Woman
             should
             defile
             her
             Bed
             ,
             committing
             Adultery
             with
             a
             Man
             that
             she
             had
             taken
             for
             her
             Husband
             ,
             upon
             slight
             appearances
             ,
             should
             she
             be
             the
             less
             Criminal
             for
             it
             ?
             When
             Men
             are
             in
             danger
             of
             taking
             away
             from
             God
             ,
             that
             which
             pertains
             to
             him
             alone
             ,
             for
             to
             give
             it
             to
             the
             Creature
             ,
             one
             had
             need
             take
             all
             Securities
             possible
             .
             Doubt
             not
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Worship
             which
             cannot
             be
             forgiven
             ,
             to
             adore
             God
             in
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             to
             adore
             the
             Creatures
             under
             Intention
             of
             serving
             God.
             It
             is
             a
             deep
             Hypocrisie
             to
             prostrate
             ones
             self
             before
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             being
             perswaded
             that
             it
             is
             but
             Bread
             ,
             or
             even
             in
             doubting
             whether
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             be
             there
             .
             Therefore
             I
             cannot
             forbear
             to
             remark
             by
             the
             
             by
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             Cruelty
             in
             them
             that
             would
             have
             Protestants
             to
             prostrate
             before
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             when
             they
             meet
             it
             .
             It
             is
             to
             oblige
             them
             to
             an
             action
             of
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             yea
             ,
             to
             an
             action
             of
             Cruelty
             :
             For
             every
             Man
             that
             prostrates
             himself
             externally
             before
             an
             Image
             ,
             which
             he
             doth
             not
             adore
             with
             adoration
             of
             heart
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             Profane
             Man
             as
             well
             as
             an
             Hypocrite
             .
             See
             then
             with
             what
             Justice
             these
             Gentlemen
             would
             oblige
             us
             to
             re-enter
             into
             the
             Roman
             Church
             before
             we
             be
             perswaded
             of
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             ,
             for
             to
             commit
             there
             ,
             in
             adoring
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             which
             we
             regard
             as
             Bread
             ,
             the
             most
             Criminal
             of
             Actions
             that
             can
             be
             committed
             in
             the
             Divine
             Service
             .
          
           
             Considering
             the
             manner
             wherein
             Monsieur
             of
             Condom
             Reasons
             ,
             I
             believe
             he
             will
             easily
             grant
             me
             what
             I
             proved
             but
             now
             ,
             That
             even
             in
             supposing
             
               Real
               Absence
            
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             one
             might
             not
             render
             it
             Adoration
             of
             Latria
             .
             But
             I
             pass
             further
             ,
             and
             now
             will
             suppose
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               Body
            
             ,
             should
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             ;
             and
             I
             maintain
             that
             with
             this
             Supposition
             ,
             
               To
               adore
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               a
               Fault
               that
               cannot
               be
               forgiven
               ,
               and
               a
               Worship
               which
               overthrows
               the
               Foundations
               of
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             If
             we
             suppose
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             these
             Gentlemen
             will
             permit
             us
             to
             suppose
             it
             with
             all
             the
             Exceptions
             ,
             which
             themselves
             bring
             thereto
             .
             According
             to
             them
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             is
             there
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             not
             there
             infallibly
             .
             Want
             of
             Intention
             in
             the
             Priest
             ,
             a
             defect
             in
             the
             Matter
             ;
             if
             they
             put
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             him
             that
             celebrates
             ,
             a
             Body
             which
             is
             not
             well
             composed
             of
             Flour
             ,
             a
             Liquor
             that
             be
             not
             Wine
             ;
             if
             the
             Priest
             be
             not
             Baptized
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             a
             Priest
             ;
             if
             he
             hath
             forgotten
             to
             pronounce
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               Body
            
             ,
             which
             may
             happen
             too
             often
             ,
             because
             they
             recite
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Mass
             without
             thinking
             of
             it
             ,
             
             and
             with
             great
             swiftness
             .
             In
             all
             these
             Cases
             the
             
               Body
               of
               Christ
            
             comes
             not
             ,
             Consecration
             is
             not
             done
             .
             Those
             that
             assist
             at
             the
             Celebration
             of
             the
             Mystery
             ,
             cannot
             then
             have
             a
             perfect
             certainty
             ,
             that-what
             they
             adore
             is
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             .
             Yet
             we
             see
             them
             prostrate
             themselves
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             Worship
             of
             Latria
             to
             that
             Object
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             their
             Principles
             may
             be
             nothing
             else
             but
             Bread.
             Would
             not
             that
             put
             Men
             into
             a
             fright
             ?
             What
             Remedy
             can
             Men
             find
             against
             so
             great
             a
             peril
             ?
             Shall
             it
             be
             to
             oblige
             the
             Adorers
             to
             say
             ,
             
               I
               adore
               you
               my
               Saviour
               ,
               if
               you
               be
               there
               ?
            
             Here
             would
             I
             attest
             the
             Conscience
             of
             these
             Gentlemen
             ,
             and
             would
             ask
             them
             ,
             
               If
               of
               a
               thousand
               Adorers
               ,
               or
               it
               may
               be
               of
               a
               Million
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               one
               that
               doth
               make
               this
               Reserve
               either
               with
               Mouth
               or
               Heart
               ?
            
             All
             the
             World
             adore
             in
             earnest
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             indubitable
             that
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             is
             there
             ;
             but
             do
             they
             believe
             that
             Men
             were
             excusable
             ,
             though
             they
             should
             make
             that
             Reserve
             in
             adoring
             it
             ?
             Should
             Men
             ever
             expose
             themselves
             to
             the
             peril
             of
             rendring
             an
             Infinite
             Homage
             to
             a
             Creature
             ,
             and
             to
             annihilate
             ones
             self
             before
             that
             which
             is
             Nothing
             ?
             
               You
               worship
               what
               you
               know
               not
            
             ;
             this
             was
             the
             Crime
             of
             the
             Samaritans
             .
             Seeing
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             clear
             ones
             self
             absolutely
             ,
             even
             within
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             ,
             whether
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             be
             truly
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             :
             Is
             it
             not
             better
             to
             worship
             him
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             where
             we
             know
             him
             to
             be
             assuredly
             ?
          
           
             But
             let
             's
             put
             on
             our
             Complaisance
             for
             these
             Gentlemen
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             it
             can
             go
             ;
             let
             's
             be
             more
             Catholick
             than
             they
             ;
             let
             us
             suppose
             that
             the
             Body
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             always
             undoubtedly
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             .
             I
             will
             demonstrate
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             this
             last
             Supposition
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             lawful
             to
             adore
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             Demonstrate
             ;
             for
             if
             I
             be
             not
             extreamly
             blinded
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             there
             is
             a
             Demonstration
             more
             sensible
             than
             what
             I
             am
             
             going
             to
             say
             .
             I
             will
             therefore
             first
             lay
             down
             those
             Principles
             which
             these
             Gentlemen
             will
             grant
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               God
               is
               every
               where
               ,
               that
               he
               fills
               all
               places
               ,
               and
               penetrates
               all
               Creatures
               ,
               and
               particularly
               all
               Bodies
               ;
               yet
               would
               it
               be
               an
               Idolatry
               to
               adore
               him
               in
               the
               Creatures
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               to
               adore
               Creatures
               wherein
               he
               is
               .
            
             For
             Example
             ,
             God
             penetrates
             by
             his
             Substance
             Dogs
             and
             Horses
             ;
             he
             penetrates
             all
             Marble
             Statues
             and
             Brass
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             made
             to
             represent
             the
             Worthies
             of
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             or
             their
             False
             gods
             .
             Yet
             it
             would
             be
             truly
             Idolatry
             ,
             if
             one
             should
             prostrate
             himself
             before
             those
             Animals
             ,
             or
             before
             those
             Statues
             ,
             to
             adore
             them
             ,
             under
             pretence
             ,
             that
             God
             fills
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             My
             Second
             Principle
             is
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Body
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Church
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               Bread
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               Spirits
               ,
               without
               extent
               ,
               without
               division
               ,
               invisible
               ,
               inpalpable
            
             ;
             and
             to
             speak
             it
             in
             other
             terms
             ,
             
               The
               Body
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               doth
               not
               fill
               the
               Bread
               in
               another
               manner
               ,
               than
               the
               Substance
               of
               the
               Deity
               doth
               fill
               the
               Brass
               or
               Marble
               .
            
             If
             any
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             Principle
             is
             false
             ,
             and
             
               that
               the
               Substance
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               doth
               fill
               the
               Signs
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               by
               the
               annihilation
               of
               the
               Substance
               of
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               whereas
               God
               doth
               fill
               the
               Marbles
               without
               altering
               their
               Substance
               .
            
             I
             will
             Answer
             ,
             That
             this
             doth
             nothing
             against
             our
             Principle
             .
             If
             the
             Presence
             of
             the
             Humanity
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             doth
             annihilate
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             Bread
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             God
             would
             have
             it
             so
             ,
             for
             to
             place
             the
             Substance
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             under
             the
             Bread
             ,
             it
             's
             not
             worth
             the
             pains
             to
             annihilate
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             Bread.
             It
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             Flesh
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             penetrates
             it self
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             could
             also
             penetrate
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             Bread.
             That
             Answer
             would
             therefore
             serve
             only
             to
             let
             us
             see
             the
             uselessness
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Annihilation
             of
             the
             Substance
             of
             
             the
             Bread.
             In
             truth
             ,
             seeing
             they
             had
             need
             here
             only
             of
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             worth
             the
             pain
             to
             add
             thereto
             Annihilation
             ,
             or
             
               Change
               of
               Substance
            
             ,
             which
             adds
             a
             thousand
             difficulties
             to
             those
             of
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             .
             However
             it
             be
             ,
             I
             pretend
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             the
             Flesh
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             not
             otherwise
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             than
             the
             Substance
             of
             God
             in
             Common
             Bread
             ,
             or
             within
             any
             other
             Body
             .
             The
             Flesh
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             wholly
             entire
             in
             the
             whole
             Eucharist
             ;
             it
             is
             entirely
             whole
             under
             every
             part
             thereof
             .
             The
             Substance
             of
             God
             is
             entirely
             whole
             in
             every
             Body
             ,
             and
             wholly
             entire
             under
             every
             one
             of
             the
             Parts
             of
             that
             Body
             .
             The
             Flesh
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             wholly
             entire
             out
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             wholly
             entire
             within
             it
             .
             The
             Substance
             of
             the
             Divinity
             is
             wholly
             entire
             without
             every
             Body
             ,
             and
             wholly
             entire
             within
             that
             Body
             .
             The
             Flesh
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             in
             a
             manner
             indivisible
             and
             without
             extension
             .
             The
             Substance
             of
             God
             is
             within
             each
             Body
             ,
             without
             any
             division
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             extension
             of
             Parts
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             I
             am
             assured
             that
             one
             cannot
             find
             any
             Essential
             difference
             ,
             and
             that
             may
             concern
             our
             Subject
             ,
             between
             these
             two
             Manners
             of
             Subsisting
             ;
             One
             of
             the
             Divinity
             in
             all
             Bodies
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             the
             Flesh
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             .
          
           
             
               3.
               
               My
               Third
               Principle
               is
               ,
            
             That
             the
             Divinity
             ,
             which
             so
             penetrates
             all
             Bodies
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             infinitely
             more
             adorable
             than
             the
             Flesh
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             penetrates
             and
             fills
             the
             Signs
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             .
             For
             the
             Divinity
             is
             adorable
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             because
             of
             himself
             ;
             but
             the
             Humanity
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             only
             co-adorable
             ,
             
               as
               the
               Ancients
               have
               spoken
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               merits
               not
               to
               be
               adored
               ,
               but
               because
               it
               is
               Personally
               united
               to
               the
            
             Divinity
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             fine
             ,
             my
             last
             Principle
             is
             a
             Truth
             of
             Experience
             and
             Sense
             ;
             it
             is
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Change
               which
               is
            
             
             
               wrought
               in
               the
               Signs
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               hinders
               not
               the
               Signs
               from
               being
               entirely
               filled
               with
               Creatures
               .
               The
               Substance
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               is
               therein
               no
               more
               ,
            
             I
             suppose
             it
             with
             those
             Gentlemen
             .
             Yet
             let
             them
             take
             a
             Loaf
             of
             Bread
             of
             whatever
             bigness
             they
             please
             ,
             let
             a
             Priest
             consecrate
             it
             ;
             let
             it
             be
             traversed
             ,
             penetrated
             on
             all
             parts
             ;
             let
             it
             be
             divided
             and
             broken
             into
             parts
             almost
             imperceptible
             :
             yet
             every
             where
             we
             still
             find
             something
             figur'd
             ,
             colour'd
             ,
             round
             ,
             or
             square
             ,
             or
             triangular
             ,
             white
             or
             black
             ,
             small
             or
             big
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             we
             taste
             in
             penetrating
             this
             Subject
             on
             all
             sides
             ,
             they
             are
             Creatures
             .
          
           
             These
             Principles
             then
             being
             laid
             ,
             see
             how
             I
             reason
             .
             If
             it
             be
             permitted
             me
             to
             adore
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             replenished
             and
             filled
             up
             with
             Creatures
             ,
             only
             because
             the
             Flesh
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             doth
             fill
             it
             in
             a
             Spititual
             manner
             ,
             without
             division
             and
             without
             extension
             ;
             why
             should
             it
             not
             be
             permitted
             to
             adore
             the
             Marble
             and
             the
             Brass
             ,
             which
             are
             full
             of
             the
             Divinity
             ,
             which
             is
             infinitely
             more
             adoreable
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             present
             in
             this
             Brass
             ,
             in
             that
             manner
             that
             the
             Flesh
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             present
             in
             the
             Signs
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ?
             Or
             else
             I
             thus
             tutn
             my
             Reasoning
             ;
             God
             is
             present
             in
             this
             Marble
             ,
             he
             fills
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             there
             in
             a
             manner
             incomprehensible
             and
             adorable
             .
             Yet
             is
             it
             not
             permitted
             me
             to
             prostrate
             my self
             before
             this
             Marble
             to
             adore
             it
             ;
             to
             take
             parts
             thereof
             to
             be
             adored
             by
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             or
             to
             carry
             them
             in
             Pomp.
             Why
             ?
             Because
             that
             if
             God
             be
             in
             the
             Marble
             ,
             there
             is
             also
             a
             Creature
             there
             ,
             it
             is
             full
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             I
             could
             not
             adore
             this
             Subject
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             part
             Creature
             ,
             in
             part
             Creatour
             ;
             but
             that
             I
             should
             thereby
             give
             a
             Soveraign
             Adoration
             to
             the
             Creature
             ,
             that
             which
             the
             Creatou●
             doth
             Soveraignly
             detest
             .
             I
             make
             application
             of
             my
             Principles
             to
             my
             Subject
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Flesh
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             in
             the
             Species
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ;
             but
             under
             
             those
             Species
             all
             is
             full
             of
             Creatures
             ,
             of
             Accidents
             ,
             of
             Figures
             ,
             of
             Colour
             ,
             of
             Quantity
             .
             I
             could
             not
             therefore
             adore
             therein
             my
             Creatour
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             same
             time
             I
             must
             adore
             the
             Creature
             ,
             which
             is
             conjoyn'd
             to
             him
             .
             If
             they
             know
             any
             Answer
             to
             that
             Proof
             ,
             they
             will
             do
             us
             a
             kindness
             to
             give
             it
             us
             .
             After
             that
             believe
             those
             Gentlemen
             ,
             when
             they
             tell
             us
             with
             an
             assured
             Tone
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Presence
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ought
               necessarily
               to
               carry
               them
               towards
               Adoration
               ,
               that
               are
               perswaded
               thereof
               ,
            
          
           
             If
             the
             Adoration
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             be
             not
             an
             Attendant
             of
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Roman
             Church
             conceives
             it
             ;
             by
             stronger
             Reason
             ,
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             of
             the
             Lutherans
             will
             not
             carry
             them
             to
             Adoration
             ,
             who
             are
             perswaded
             thereof
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             well
             known
             ,
             that
             the
             Lutherans
             do
             keep
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             Bread
             after
             Consecration
             .
             They
             do
             not
             believe
             it
             to
             be
             Annihilated
             .
             That
             Substance
             of
             Bread
             ,
             which
             remains
             in
             their
             Sacrament
             ,
             should
             cause
             in
             them
             more
             fear
             ,
             than
             the
             Accidents
             do
             to
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             They
             should
             fear
             to
             adore
             the
             Creatour
             in
             a
             Subject
             ,
             which
             remains
             a
             Creature
             after
             Consecration
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             it
             was
             before
             .
             So
             that
             these
             Gentlemen
             do
             make
             Illusion
             to
             the
             Publick
             ,
             when
             they
             say
             ,
             
               That
               ,
               by
               the
            
             Calvinists
             
               Grant
               ,
               the
               Catholicks
               do
               Reason
               more
               consequentially
               in
               this
               Subject
               ,
               than
               the
            
             Lutherans
             do
             .
          
           
             Before
             we
             conclude
             this
             Article
             it
             is
             good
             to
             mark
             ▪
             that
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             doth
             suppose
             ,
             
               That
               all
               the
            
             Lutherans
             
               reject
               not
               Adoration
               ;
               Some
               of
               them
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               reject
               Adoration
            
             .
             The
             most
             of
             them
             then
             do
             receive
             it
             ,
             since
             there
             are
             but
             some
             that
             reject
             it
             .
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             teaches
             us
             there
             something
             new
             .
             These
             are
             Facts
             important
             enough
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             advanc'd
             without
             Proof
             ;
             but
             that
             doth
             not
             very
             much
             concern
             us
             .
             If
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             be
             not
             deceived
             ,
             we
             declare
             to
             him
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Lutherans
             ,
             
               which
               adore
               so
               ,
               are
               not
            
             
             
               those
               to
               whom
               we
               offer
               Union
               ;
               with
               a
               good
               heart
               we
               declare
            
             Anathema
             
               to
               such
            
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             's
             grant
             them
             also
             this
             Point
             :
             Suppose
             that
             the
             Lutherans
             do
             Reason
             less
             congruously
             than
             the
             Roman
             Catholicks
             ;
             what
             imports
             it
             me
             ?
             To
             Reason
             ill
             ,
             not
             to
             know
             how
             to
             draw
             a
             Consequence
             ,
             is
             it
             a
             Crime
             against
             Piety
             and
             Religion
             ?
             A
             Man
             may
             have
             odd
             Opinions
             ,
             whereof
             ,
             if
             he
             perceives
             the
             Consequences
             ,
             he
             might
             see
             that
             they
             ruine
             all
             Religion
             ;
             but
             he
             abhors
             those
             Consequences
             ,
             and
             rejects
             them
             .
             Another
             ,
             which
             hath
             the
             same
             Opinions
             ,
             hath
             more
             penetration
             ;
             he
             sees
             the
             true
             Attendants
             of
             his
             Principles
             ,
             he
             admits
             them
             ,
             he
             ruins
             all
             .
             Because
             that
             my
             Charity
             obliges
             me
             to
             bear
             the
             Fancies
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             shall
             I
             be
             obliged
             to
             tolerate
             the
             Impiety
             of
             the
             latter
             ?
             The
             Lutheran
             believes
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Body
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               present
               in
               the
               Eucharist
            
             ;
             if
             he
             did
             reason
             Consequentially
             ,
             he
             would
             say
             ,
             
               Then
               I
               must
               adore
               him
               there
               .
            
             In
             so
             Reasoning
             and
             so
             Adoring
             ,
             he
             would
             commit
             ,
             according
             to
             us
             ,
             a
             very
             great
             Evil.
             But
             he
             doth
             not
             think
             good
             to
             Reason
             in
             that
             manner
             ;
             therefore
             he
             will
             not
             adore
             it
             ;
             he
             keeps
             to
             his
             Fantastical
             Opinion
             ,
             to
             believe
             ,
             
               That
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               present
               in
               the
               Substance
               of
               the
               Bread.
            
             The
             Roman
             Catholick
             holds
             with
             him
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             ;
             but
             he
             goes
             further
             ,
             he
             Reasons
             better
             ,
             if
             they
             please
             and
             concludes
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             Adore
             ;
             according
             to
             me
             he
             becomes
             guilty
             of
             an
             extream
             Evil.
             Is
             it
             the
             same
             thing
             ?
             Because
             I
             tolerate
             the
             first
             with
             his
             Erroneous
             Opinions
             ,
             ought
             I
             to
             tolerate
             the
             second
             with
             his
             Worship
             ,
             which
             I
             find
             absolutely
             incompatible
             with
             the
             purity
             of
             Religion
             ,
             although
             he
             Reasons
             more
             Consequentially
             than
             the
             first
             ?
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             It
             imports
             us
             but
             little
             that
             People
             do
             not
             Reason
             well
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             do
             no
             Evil
             ▪
             If
             any
             Man
             ,
             as
             Hercules
             furious
             ,
             should
             take
             his
             Children
             for
             little
             Monsters
             ,
             and
             yet
             ceases
             not
             from
             Caressing
             them
             ,
             he
             
             is
             not
             Criminal
             ;
             but
             if
             in
             supposing
             that
             these
             Children
             be
             Monsters
             ,
             and
             in
             reasoning
             Consequentially
             ,
             doth
             crush
             his
             Children
             to
             death
             ,
             because
             Monsters
             must
             be
             so
             served
             ,
             he
             is
             guilty
             of
             Murther
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             only
             add
             now
             two
             Reflexions
             in
             favour
             of
             those
             for
             whom
             I
             write
             ,
             they
             are
             such
             who
             in
             good
             earnest
             do
             seek
             Instruction
             about
             the
             Truth
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             
               That
               we
               should
               not
               ,
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               trouble
               our selves
               to
               prove
               to
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Church
               ,
               that
               they
               adore
               the
               Creature
               with
               the
               Creatour
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ;
               for
               they
               agree
               thereto
               .
            
             These
             are
             the
             Terms
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Trent
               ;
               We
               must
               render
               to
               this
               Holy
               Sacrament
               the
               Adoration
               of
            
             Latria
             .
             The
             Sacrament
             is
             composed
             of
             the
             Flesh
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             invisible
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             sensible
             Accidents
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             .
             They
             adore
             the
             whole
             Sacrament
             ;
             they
             adore
             then
             the
             Accidents
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Creatures
             .
             And
             thereupon
             we
             may
             not
             forget
             to
             remark
             it
             to
             these
             Gentlemen
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             unjust
             to
             invite
             us
             to
             Re-union
             ,
             until
             they
             shall
             have
             proved
             ,
             that
             one
             may
             innocently
             render
             to
             the
             Creature
             this
             Adoration
             of
             Latria
             ,
             which
             even
             ,
             according
             to
             them
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             rendred
             only
             to
             the
             Creatour
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             Reflexion
             is
             ,
             
               That
               we
               may
               also
               exempt
               our selves
               from
               entring
               into
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               Question
               ▪
               and
               say
               ,
               That
               although
               it
               might
               be
               true
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               and
               that
               one
               might
               adore
               him
               there
               ,
               I
               would
               still
               hold
               me
               to
               my
               practise
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               Worship
               only
               in
               the
               Heavens
               .
            
             Reason
             suggests
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             things
             we
             should
             take
             the
             surest
             part
             ,
             and
             less
             dangerous
             .
             If
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             be
             not
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             they
             that
             adore
             this
             Sacrament
             commit
             an
             infinite
             Evil.
             If
             the
             Body
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             be
             there
             ,
             they
             that
             worship
             him
             not
             ,
             as
             there
             ,
             do
             no
             Evil
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             their
             fault
             is
             so
             light
             ,
             that
             Men
             know
             not
             what
             Name
             to
             give
             it
             .
             I
             do
             not
             adore
             Jesus
             
             Christ
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             because
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             he
             be
             there
             ;
             I
             am
             not
             the
             more
             Impious
             thereby
             ,
             because
             I
             adore
             him
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             where
             I
             know
             he
             is
             .
             But
             he
             that
             adores
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             if
             Jesus
             Christ
             be
             not
             there
             ,
             he
             adores
             the
             Creature
             ,
             and
             his
             fault
             is
             infinitely
             greater
             than
             mine
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             make
             sensible
             ,
             by
             one
             Example
             ,
             the
             great
             difference
             that
             is
             between
             the
             Roman
             Catholick
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             be
             deceived
             about
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             ;
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Protestant
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             be
             mistaken
             in
             holding
             
               Real
               Absence
            
             .
             Suppose
             we
             that
             a
             King
             hath
             two
             sorts
             of
             Subjects
             ;
             some
             are
             scrupulous
             and
             fearful
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             render
             homage
             to
             their
             Prince
             whilst
             he
             lies
             hid
             in
             his
             Retirements
             ,
             inaccessible
             and
             invisible
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             because
             they
             fear
             that
             the
             King
             is
             not
             there
             ;
             but
             as
             soon
             as
             this
             King
             comes
             forth
             to
             appear
             in
             publick
             ,
             that
             they
             hear
             his
             Voice
             ,
             they
             prostrate
             themselves
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             do
             render
             a
             perfect
             Obedience
             .
             The
             other
             Subjects
             are
             in
             an
             Extremity
             quite
             opposite
             ;
             They
             not
             only
             Reverence
             the
             King
             without
             seeing
             him
             ,
             and
             without
             knowing
             him
             ;
             but
             meeting
             an
             unknown
             Person
             calling
             himself
             their
             King
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             not
             ,
             without
             further
             inquiry
             ,
             they
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             be
             seduced
             by
             light
             Appearances
             ,
             joyn
             this
             false
             Prince
             to
             their
             true
             King
             ,
             and
             render
             the
             same
             honour
             to
             this
             Imaginary
             Soveraign
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             true
             Prince
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             very
             easie
             to
             discern
             the
             difference
             which
             is
             between
             these
             two
             sorts
             of
             Persons
             ?
             Hardly
             can
             one
             find
             the
             shadow
             of
             Sin
             in
             the
             first
             sort
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             the
             Second
             sort
             are
             guilty
             of
             Treason
             .
             Their
             Ignorance
             doth
             not
             excuse
             them
             ,
             seeing
             that
             in
             such
             Affairs
             Men
             are
             obliged
             to
             get
             Instruction
             .
             We
             are
             those
             scrupulous
             Subjects
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             adore
             Jesus
             Christ
             where
             we
             are
             not
             sure
             that
             he
             is
             ;
             but
             we
             adore
             him
             where
             he
             is
             assuredly
             .
             We
             are
             not
             then
             guilty
             ,
             neither
             of
             refusing
             to
             our
             Prince
             the
             Homage
             we
             owe
             him
             ;
             nor
             of
             
             giving
             to
             any
             other
             what
             we
             owe
             only
             to
             him
             .
             The
             Roman
             Catholicks
             are
             those
             other
             Subjects
             so
             imprudent
             ,
             that
             they
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             be
             deceived
             by
             him
             who
             is
             not
             their
             Prince
             ,
             and
             which
             render
             him
             the
             same
             Honours
             as
             to
             their
             King.
             This
             Reasoning
             and
             this
             Example
             do
             manifest
             evidently
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             Roman
             Church
             could
             without
             any
             Risk
             adhere
             to
             our
             Worship
             ,
             and
             not
             adore
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             there
             ;
             because
             that
             adoring
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             would
             suffice
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             being
             Impious
             .
             But
             for
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             adhere
             to
             their
             Worship
             ,
             if
             Jesus
             Christ
             be
             not
             there
             ,
             since
             we
             should
             hazard
             the
             adoring
             what
             is
             not
             God.
             This
             is
             what
             I
             had
             to
             say
             of
             Adoration
             ;
             after
             that
             ,
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             be
             judged
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             a
             business
             to
             be
             ended
             in
             a
             Period
             .
             It
             is
             great
             Wisdom
             in
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             ,
             to
             have
             drawn
             a
             Curtain
             of
             Silence
             over
             a
             Worship
             ,
             for
             the
             Justification
             whereof
             nothing
             was
             to
             be
             said
             .
             But
             the
             Care
             of
             our
             Salvation
             must
             oblige
             us
             not
             to
             abide
             by
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             said
             unto
             us
             ;
             for
             we
             must
             consider
             this
             Article
             as
             being
             capable
             of
             keeping
             us
             in
             an
             Eternal
             Separation
             from
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             that
             alone
             ,
             about
             which
             we
             could
             not
             agree
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XII
             .
             Of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
             .
          
           
             WE
             are
             come
             at
             last
             to
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
             .
             This
             is
             the
             place
             wherein
             they
             believe
             ,
             that
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             and
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Advertisement
             do
             triumph
             in
             Explications
             and
             in
             Sweetnings
             .
             I
             wonder
             how
             the
             World
             do
             blind
             themselves
             without
             any
             appearing
             Reason
             :
             As
             for
             me
             ,
             I
             never
             conceived
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
             ,
             but
             what
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             makes
             us
             see
             therein
             ;
             and
             yet
             have
             I
             always
             minded
             that
             Affair
             ,
             as
             the
             greatest
             that
             can
             be
             between
             two
             Religions
             .
             I
             always
             believed
             that
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             the
             Eucharist
             was
             made
             a
             true
             Sacrifice
             .
             Doth
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             deny
             it
             ?
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             he
             speaks
             it
             in
             Terms
             as
             express
             as
             may
             be
             .
             
               [
               So
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               is
               put
            
             
             
               on
               the
               Holy
               Table
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               these
               Words
               ,
               &c.
               
               Jesus
               Christ
               being
               present
               doth
               there
               renew
               and
               perpetuate
               ,
               in
               some
               sort
               ,
               the
               Memory
               of
               his
               Obedience
               to
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Cross
               .
               So
               that
               nothing
               is
               wanting
               there
               to
               be
               a
               true
               Sacrifice
               .
               ]
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               [
               A
               Sacrifice
               nevertheless
               most
               true
               ,
               in
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               truly
               contained
               and
               presented
               to
               God
               under
               this
               figure
               of
               Death
               .
               ]
            
             I
             always
             conceived
             ,
             that
             this
             Sacrifice
             is
             not
             only
             a
             Sacrifice
             of
             Thanksgiving
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             truly
             Propitiatory
             .
             Dare
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             deny
             it
             ?
             I
             think
             not
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             the
             very
             Words
             of
             the
             Council
             
             of
             
               Trent
               ,
               [
               Docet
               Sancta
               Synodus
               Sacrificium
               istud
               verè
               Propitiatiorum
               .
               The
               Holy
               Council
               declares
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               Sacrifice
               truly
               Propitiatory
               .
               ]
            
             And
             I
             find
             ,
             that
             Monsieur
             
             
               de
               Condom
            
             agrees
             thereto
             in
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               [
               We
               think
               that
               this
               Oblation
               causes
               God
               to
               become
               mere
               propitious
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
            
             
             
               call
               it
               Propitiatory
               .
               We
               present
               to
               God
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               a
               true
               Sacrifice
               ,
               as
               our
               only
               Victim
               ,
               and
               our
               only
               Propitiation
               by
               his
               Blood.
               ]
            
             Either
             I
             understand
             nothing
             in
             these
             Terms
             ,
             or
             they
             signifie
             ,
             that
             we
             offer
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             a
             Sacrifice
             truly
             Propitiatory
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             render
             him
             propitious
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             obtain
             remission
             of
             our
             Sins
             .
             It
             is
             a
             true
             Sacrifice
             ,
             according
             to
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             ;
             it
             is
             also
             a
             
               Propitiatory
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             according
             to
             him
             .
             There
             is
             no
             need
             of
             Logick
             to
             conclude
             ;
             then
             ,
             according
             to
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Sacrifice
             truly
             Propitiatory
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             I
             have
             conceived
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             Sacrifice
             the
             Church
             doth
             the
             Office
             of
             an
             Offerer
             ;
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             Victim
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             is
             he
             to
             whom
             they
             offer
             that
             Oblation
             truly
             Propitiatory
             .
             Have
             we
             been
             mistaken
             ?
             I
             think
             not
             ;
             for
             I
             believe
             I
             see
             that
             very
             thing
             in
             these
             Words
             of
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
               ,
               We
               unite
               our selves
               to
               him
               in
               that
               state
               ,
               and
               we
               offer
               him
               to
               God
               as
               our
               only
               Victim
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             and
             I
             never
             conceived
             another
             .
          
           
             To
             annihilate
             this
             Controversie
             ,
             those
             Gentlemen
             fain
             some
             differences
             among
             us
             ,
             that
             never
             were
             .
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             Advertisement
             saith
             ;
             
               [
               That
               we
               regard
               with
               horrour
               the
               Sacrifice
            
             
             
               of
               their
               Altars
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               should
               make
               Jesus
               Christ
               to
               die
               once
               again
               .
               ]
            
             We
             declare
             ,
             that
             we
             never
             had
             such
             a
             thought
             .
             I
             conceive
             not
             how
             these
             Gentlemen
             have
             forgotten
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             our
             Proofs
             against
             this
             Sacrifice
             is
             drawn
             thence
             ,
             That
             Jesus
             Christ
             dieth
             not
             there
             .
             We
             say
             ,
             there
             never
             was
             a
             true
             Sacrifice
             of
             a
             living
             Oblation
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Oblation
             did
             not
             receive
             death
             .
             How
             
             then
             should
             we
             accuse
             them
             ,
             to
             cause
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             to
             die
             on
             their
             Altars
             ?
             Monsieur
             of
             Condom
             ,
             to
             cause
             to
             reapproach
             to
             him
             ,
             amplifies
             the
             Terms
             of
             Sacrifice
             and
             Commemoration
             which
             they
             and
             we
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             because
             we
             agree
             ,
             that
             the
             Eucharist
             is
             the
             Commemoration
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             .
             He
             concludes
             ,
             that
             then
             ,
             according
             to
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Sacrifice
             of
             Commemoration
             .
             We
             must
             not
             mistake
             here
             ;
             there
             is
             difference
             between
             the
             
               Commemoration
               of
               a
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               Sacrifice
               of
               Commemoration
            
             ,
             as
             between
             the
             Day
             and
             the
             Night
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             Monsieur
             of
             Condom
             labours
             hard
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             That
             they
             have
             no
             design
             to
             offer
             to
             God
             a
             new
             Payment
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             a
             new
             Oblation
             .
             We
             know
             it
             well
             enough
             ;
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             had
             told
             us
             so
             ,
             and
             even
             had
             said
             more
             too
             ;
             
               [
               It
               is
            
             ,
             saith
             it
             ,
             
               one
               single
               and
               the
               same
               Oblation
            
             ;
             
             
               and
               he
               that
               offers
               himself
               now
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Priest
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               that
               offered
               himself
               on
               the
               Cross
               .
               ]
            
             But
             doth
             that
             avail
             any
             thing
             towards
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Question
             ?
             Be
             it
             the
             same
             Oblation
             and
             the
             same
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             same
             payment
             ;
             will
             that
             hinder
             the
             Question
             from
             remaining
             the
             same
             ,
             viz.
             If
             it
             be
             just
             and
             reasonable
             to
             present
             daily
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             in
             a
             Sacrifice
             truly
             Propitiatory
             for
             the
             Sins
             both
             of
             the
             Living
             and
             of
             the
             Dead
             ?
          
           
             We
             must
             presently
             see
             ,
             whether
             this
             be
             so
             small
             a
             Controversie
             as
             they
             would
             perswade
             us
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             can
             re-enter
             into
             the
             Roman
             Church
             whilst
             this
             Sacrifice
             shall
             subsist
             there
             .
             To
             dispatch
             this
             difference
             ,
             I
             must
             pray
             the
             Doctours
             to
             make
             some
             Reflexions
             with
             me
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             will
             suppose
             a
             Truth
             which
             cannot
             be
             gainsaid
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               That
               Sacrifices
               have
               always
               made
               up
               the
               Essence
               of
               that
               which
               they
               call
               the
            
             Externals
             of
             Religion
             ,
             
               and
               consequently
               they
               are
               always
               an
               Essential
            
             
             
               difference
               among
               Religions
            
             .
             With
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             one
             Religion
             was
             made
             to
             differ
             from
             others
             by
             their
             Sacrifices
             ;
             Paganism
             was
             different
             from
             the
             Judaism
             by
             their
             Sacrifices
             ,
             which
             had
             another
             Object
             ,
             another
             Matter
             ,
             and
             which
             were
             done
             in
             Ceremonies
             very
             different
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             It
             seems
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             the
             Essential
             difference
             for
             the
             Exteriour
             ,
             between
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Jews
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             consists
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             had
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             none
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             that
             we
             serve
             another
             God
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ;
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             serve
             him
             otherwise
             .
             That
             being
             so
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             true
             that
             there
             is
             an
             Essential
             difference
             among
             Christians
             that
             have
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             offer
             none
             ?
             If
             there
             had
             been
             any
             Jews
             who
             had
             denied
             the
             Necessity
             of
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             who
             had
             condemned
             the
             use
             of
             killing
             Oblations
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             would
             not
             those
             People
             have
             been
             the
             Abomination
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             People
             ?
             If
             they
             had
             made
             a
             Party
             ;
             if
             they
             had
             separated
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             built
             a
             new
             Temple
             where
             they
             had
             offered
             no
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             ;
             had
             Men
             believed
             that
             those
             People
             had
             had
             the
             same
             Religion
             with
             the
             other
             Jews
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             worshipp'd
             the
             same
             God
             who
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             the
             Intention
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             in
             his
             Church
             a
             perpetual
             Sacrifice
             of
             his
             Body
             and
             of
             his
             Blood
             ;
             we
             must
             not
             flatter
             our selves
             ,
             we
             follow
             not
             the
             Religion
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             But
             if
             that
             continual
             Sacrifice
             hath
             not
             been
             instituted
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             assuredly
             they
             make
             a
             new
             Christianism
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             Religion
             .
             The
             Question
             then
             is
             to
             know
             ,
             if
             without
             any
             other
             Mystery
             we
             should
             pass
             into
             a
             Religion
             which
             is
             Essentially
             different
             from
             ours
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             it
             is
             not
             only
             the
             Question
             to
             know
             ,
             If
             Men
             should
             introduce
             into
             the
             Church
             a
             new
             Sacrifice
             ;
             but
             ,
             
               if
               Men
               should
               Sacrifice
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
            
             
             
               Son
               of
               the
               Living
               God.
            
             It
             is
             the
             greatest
             Oblation
             ,
             the
             Noblest
             and
             most
             important
             in
             the
             World.
             And
             that
             deserves
             well
             ,
             methinks
             ,
             to
             have
             Reflexion
             made
             thereon
             before
             we
             engage
             to
             Re-union
             ,
             whereto
             they
             invite
             us
             .
             If
             any
             rash
             Person
             would
             sprinkle
             with
             the
             Blood
             of
             Oxen
             and
             Sheep
             their
             Altars
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Usage
             of
             all
             People
             and
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             ,
             there
             would
             not
             be
             Thunders
             enough
             to
             crush
             to
             death
             such
             an
             Undertaker
             .
             If
             such
             an
             Impious
             Man
             should
             form
             a
             Society
             ,
             wherein
             they
             might
             practice
             such
             Sacrifices
             ,
             they
             would
             arm
             all
             the
             Powers
             of
             Christianism
             to
             abolish
             such
             a
             Religion
             .
             Yet
             would
             that
             agitation
             be
             but
             about
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             some
             Beasts
             .
             The
             business
             is
             ,
             to
             Sacrifice
             the
             
               God
               of
               Heaven
            
             ,
             the
             
               Master
               of
               the
               World
            
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             perswade
             us
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             a
             business
             of
             Nothing
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Question
             again
             is
             to
             know
             ,
             
               Whether
               they
               should
               put
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               a
               Man
               the
               GOD
               of
               the
               Universe
               ,
               as
               an
               Oblation
               ,
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               a
               Sacrificer
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               if
               we
               should
               debase
               the
               Creatour
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               a
               Creature
               ?
            
             It
             is
             a
             Truth
             ,
             which
             good
             Sense
             dictates
             among
             all
             Nations
             and
             all
             Ages
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacrificer
             is
             greater
             than
             the
             Oblation
             .
             
             
               Without
               contradiction
               ,
               the
               lesser
               is
               blessed
               of
               the
               greater
               .
            
             It
             is
             the
             Principle
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             the
             
               Priest
               blesses
               the
               Oblation
            
             .
             They
             put
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             Priest
             ,
             as
             an
             Oblation
             ;
             they
             then
             lift
             up
             the
             Priest
             above
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             We
             cannot
             but
             have
             regard
             to
             that
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             very
             good
             Affair
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             cannot
             also
             keep
             our selves
             from
             seeing
             ▪
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             doth
             annihilate
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             by
             good
             and
             legitimate
             Consequences
             ;
             
               If
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               was
               to
               have
               Successors
               in
               his
               Off
               ce
               of
            
             Priest
             ,
             
               he
               is
               not
               then
               himself
               an
               Eternal
               Priest
               .
            
             Either
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Reasoning
             is
             bad
             ,
             or
             my
             
             Proof
             is
             invincible
             :
             For
             ,
             in
             fine
             I
             Reason
             like
             him
             .
             He
             said
             ,
             
               If
               Perfection
               had
               been
               in
               the
               Levitical
               Priesthood
               ,
               was
               it
               needful
            
             
             
               that
               another
               Priest
               should
               arise
               after
               the
               Order
               of
            
             Melchisedeck
             ,
             
               and
               who
               should
               not
               be
               called
               after
               the
               Order
               of
            
             Aaron
             ?
             
               The
               Priesthood
               being
               changed
               ,
               there
               must
               of
               need
               be
               a
               change
               of
               the
               Law.
            
             I
             say
             the
             same
             :
             If
             Perfection
             was
             found
             in
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Eternal
             Priest
             of
             Melchisedecks
             Order
             ,
             why
             should
             Men
             introduce
             new
             Priests
             ,
             which
             much
             more
             like
             to
             be
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             than
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Melchisedeck
             ?
             And
             if
             the
             setling
             of
             a
             new
             Priesthood
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Melchisedeck
             ,
             hath
             overthrown
             the
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             ;
             doth
             not
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             these
             Sacrifices
             annihilate
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ?
             
               [
               This
               is
               your
               Errour
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               you
               suppose
               that
               this
               is
               a
               new
               Priesthood
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               not
               so
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               the
               same
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               Priesthood
               after
               the
               Order
               of
            
             Melchisedeck
             ,
             
               which
               is
               Eternal
               ,
               because
               it
               abides
               still
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               without
               that
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               would
               not
               be
               Eternal
               ,
               after
               the
               way
               of
               that
               of
            
             Melchisedeck
             .
             ]
             Why
             would
             Men
             oblige
             us
             to
             believe
             things
             that
             are
             incredible
             ,
             to
             justifie
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ?
             They
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               their
               Priests
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               as
               that
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             are
             more
             distant
             ,
             and
             if
             Light
             and
             Darkness
             be
             more
             different
             .
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             God
             ,
             those
             Priests
             are
             Men.
             Jesus
             Christ
             abides
             for
             ever
             ;
             those
             Priests
             die
             .
             No
             Man
             succeeds
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             Priests
             succeed
             one
             the
             other
             .
             Jesus
             Christ
             offered
             not
             for
             himself
             ;
             the
             Priests
             offer
             for
             their
             own
             Sins
             ,
             as
             for
             those
             of
             the
             People
             .
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             
               Holy
               ,
               separate
               from
               Sinners
            
             ;
             Priests
             are
             often
             engaged
             into
             great
             Disorders
             .
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             offered
             once
             one
             sole
             Sacrifice
             ;
             these
             offer
             every
             day
             ,
             and
             reiterate
             their
             Sacrifice
             .
             
             Jesus
             Christ
             finishes
             his
             Sacrifice
             in
             the
             
               Holy
               Places
               not
               made
               with
               hands
            
             ;
             Priests
             make
             their
             Sacrifices
             upon
             Altars
             of
             Stone
             ,
             and
             in
             Temples
             made
             by
             Mans
             hand
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             Melchisedeck
             was
             a
             singular
             Man
             ,
             and
             only
             ;
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             therefore
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             was
             to
             sustain
             that
             Priesthood
             ,
             whereof
             his
             was
             the
             Figure
             ,
             should
             be
             a
             singular
             and
             only
             Person
             ;
             but
             the
             Priests
             are
             in
             great
             Numbers
             .
             After
             that
             ,
             can
             Men
             deny
             ,
             that
             Priests
             are
             Sacrificers
             much
             rather
             like
             the
             Order
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             Melchisedeck
             ?
             And
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             we
             say
             it
             once
             more
             ,
             The
             Establishment
             of
             their
             Priesthood
             destroys
             that
             of
             Christ
             by
             good
             Consequence
             .
          
           
             
               Though
               that
               should
               be
               granted
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               it
               is
               a
               disavowed
               Consequence
               ,
               and
               which
               by
               consequence
               should
               not
               prove
               an
               obstacle
               to
               the
               Re-union
               .
            
             To
             that
             I
             say
             ,
             Though
             Men
             disavow
             it
             ,
             yet
             we
             see
             it
             and
             fear
             it
             still
             ,
             because
             it
             produces
             actually
             its
             effect
             .
             It
             is
             not
             in
             Points
             of
             Practise
             ,
             as
             in
             those
             of
             Speculation
             .
             In
             these
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             so
             the
             Consequence
             be
             disavowed
             ,
             it
             must
             not
             be
             imputed
             ,
             although
             it
             do
             arise
             from
             the
             Speculative
             Principles
             of
             those
             that
             disavow
             it
             .
             But
             when
             a
             Practise
             or
             Worship
             destroy
             by
             consequence
             an
             important
             Truth
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             vain
             to
             disavow
             the
             Consequence
             ,
             while
             People
             remain
             in
             the
             Worship
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             Practise
             they
             are
             actually
             guilty
             of
             having
             done
             prejudice
             against
             such
             a
             Truth
             .
             For
             Example
             ;
             A
             Pagan
             doth
             joyn
             to
             the
             Adoration
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Sovereign
             ,
             many
             Inferiour
             Deities
             .
             We
             tell
             him
             ,
             That
             by
             this
             Worship
             he
             offers
             a
             great
             Wrong
             to
             the
             Soveraign
             God.
             He
             may
             Answer
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               a
               Consequence
               which
               he
               disavows
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               Intention
               is
               ,
               to
               render
               an
               infinite
               Honour
               to
               this
               Soveraign
               God.
            
             Because
             he
             disavows
             the
             Consequence
             ,
             is
             he
             justified
             ?
          
           
           
             
               5.
               
               Finally
               ,
               We
               cannot
               keep
               our selves
               from
               seeing
               ,
            
             That
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
             doth
             a
             great
             dishonour
             to
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Cross
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             be
             needful
             to
             reiterate
             every
             day
             that
             Sacrifice
             ,
             the
             first
             Oblation
             which
             was
             made
             thereof
             must
             have
             been
             insufficient
             .
             
               We
               Reason
               as
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               that
               saith
               ,
            
             The
             Sacrifices
             that
             are
             offered
             every
             year
             ,
             cannot
             sanctifie
             them
             
             that
             have
             recourse
             to
             them
             ;
             otherwise
             they
             had
             ceased
             them
             from
             offering
             them
             ,
             since
             the
             Offerers
             being
             once
             sanctified
             ,
             should
             have
             had
             no
             more
             Conscience
             of
             Sin.
             
               We
               Reason
               as
               these
               Doctors
               themselves
               :
               We
               shall
               hear
               one
               of
               them
               presently
               saying
               to
               us
               ,
            
             If
             the
             Mass
             were
             infinite
             ,
             it
             were
             in
             vain
             to
             offer
             many
             Masses
             .
             
               Let
               's
               be
               permitted
               to
               say
               also
               ,
            
             If
             the
             value
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Cross
             were
             infinite
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             to
             offer
             so
             many
             others
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             here
             that
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             pretends
             that
             we
             are
             much
             in
             the
             wrong
             ,
             because
             ,
             according
             to
             him
             ,
             
               The
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Mass
               offers
               no
               prejudice
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Cross
            
             ;
             the
             Reason
             which
             he
             gives
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               It
               's
               a
               new
               Payment
               of
               a
               new
               Propitiation
               .
            
             He
             saith
             not
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             a
             
               new
               Sacrifice
            
             ;
             yet
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             insinuates
             it
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               It
               is
               the
               same
               Oblation
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               Priest
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Doctours
             say
             it
             expresly
             .
             But
             it
             is
             a
             terrible
             Paradox
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             wherein
             no
             Person
             dies
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             no
             effusion
             of
             Blood
             ,
             which
             is
             done
             upon
             an
             Altar
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             done
             at
             this
             day
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             be
             the
             same
             singular
             Sacrifice
             which
             was
             done
             almost
             1700
             Years
             ago
             ,
             on
             the
             Cross
             whereon
             Jesus
             Christ
             died
             ,
             and
             did
             shed
             his
             Blood.
             Not
             only
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             same
             singular
             Sacrifice
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             not
             a
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             ,
             for
             here
             Jesus
             Christ
             dies
             not
             .
             Monsieur
             of
             Condom
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               upon
               the
               Altar
               but
               only
               in
               a
               Figure
               of
               real
               Death
               of
               the
               Signs
               ,
               which
               represent
               his
               Death
               .
            
             It
             is
             natural
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             
             there
             Sacrificed
             as
             he
             dies
             ;
             he
             only
             dies
             in
             Figure
             there
             ,
             he
             is
             then
             Sacrificed
             but
             in
             Figure
             there
             .
             He
             dies
             not
             there
             truly
             ;
             he
             is
             not
             then
             offered
             in
             a
             true
             Sacrifice
             .
             However
             it
             be
             ,
             one
             shall
             never
             say
             ,
             that
             will
             follow
             the
             language
             of
             Reason
             ,
             That
             an
             Action
             wherein
             Jesus
             Christ
             died
             really
             ,
             and
             another
             wherein
             he
             dies
             but
             in
             some
             Signs
             ,
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Sacrifice
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             Although
             Jesus
             Christ
             should
             be
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Cross
             and
             of
             the
             Mass
             there
             should
             be
             but
             one
             Oblation
             ,
             would
             it
             follow
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             but
             one
             Sacrifice
             ?
             Doth
             the
             Oneness
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             depend
             solely
             upon
             the
             Oneness
             of
             the
             Oblation
             ?
             Doth
             it
             not
             also
             depend
             on
             the
             Oneness
             of
             the
             Action
             ?
             If
             God
             had
             raised
             every
             year
             that
             Goat
             ,
             which
             was
             offered
             for
             the
             People
             in
             the
             Feast
             of
             Propitiation
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             had
             been
             killed
             every
             year
             ,
             because
             it
             had
             been
             the
             same
             Oblation
             ,
             it
             could
             never
             yet
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             been
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             They
             say
             again
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               not
               a
               new
               Payment
               ,
               nor
               a
               new
               Propitiation
               ;
               that
               they
               do
               only
               apply
               the
               Propitiation
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Cross
               ;
               that
               it
               is
               the
               same
               Jesus
               Christ
               who
               is
               offered
               ;
               that
               it
               is
               his
               Merit
               which
               is
               presented
               .
            
             What
             doth
             all
             that
             do
             ?
             We
             say
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
             doth
             wrong
             to
             the
             Merit
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             for
             we
             know
             well
             that
             have
             design
             to
             offer
             Jesus
             Christ
             and
             his
             Merit
             in
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
             .
             But
             we
             say
             ,
             That
             this
             Oblation
             reiterated
             of
             the
             same
             Satisfaction
             ,
             doth
             accuse
             of
             insufficiency
             the
             former
             Oblation
             .
             Either
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             hath
             not
             sufficiently
             offered
             to
             his
             Father
             his
             Infinite
             Merit
             ;
             or
             the
             Oblation
             thereof
             ,
             which
             they
             repeat
             every
             day
             ,
             is
             useless
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Oblation
             done
             in
             the
             Cross
             be
             sufficient
             ,
             all
             other
             Oblation
             is
             superfluous
             ;
             or
             if
             the
             other
             Oblations
             be
             not
             superfluous
             ,
             certainly
             that
             of
             the
             Cross
             is
             insufficient
             ,
             whatsoever
             these
             Doctors
             
             say
             .
             They
             have
             a
             design
             to
             make
             application
             by
             this
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
             ,
             of
             the
             efficacy
             of
             that
             of
             the
             Cross
             ;
             that
             doth
             not
             hinder
             from
             being
             a
             new
             Sacrifice
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             It
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             Mosaical
             Sacrifices
             were
             destined
             to
             apply
             the
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Death
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             to
             come
             .
             Mean
             while
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             the
             same
             Sacrifice
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Cross
             .
             And
             if
             any
             this
             day
             make
             application
             to
             himself
             of
             the
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Death
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             by
             the
             death
             of
             a
             Beast
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             be
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             but
             a
             Sacriledge
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             It
             imports
             us
             not
             ,
             why
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             end
             they
             present
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             every
             day
             in
             a
             true
             Sacrifice
             .
             They
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             this
             Enterprize
             seems
             to
             be
             very
             surprizing
             ,
             terrible
             ,
             and
             absolutely
             opposite
             to
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               Jesus
            
             
             
               Christ
               doth
               not
               offer
               himself
               several
               times
               .
            
             Whatever
             Intention
             Men
             have
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             be
             paid
             with
             that
             Intention
             ;
             and
             will
             always
             judge
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             done
             wrong
             to
             that
             Oblation
             ,
             once
             made
             ,
             capable
             of
             
               sanctifying
               for
               ever
               those
               that
               are
               sanctified
               .
            
          
           
             Besides
             that
             ,
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             say
             in
             Conscience
             ,
             
               That
               Jesus
               Christ
               died
               purposely
               to
               obtain
               for
               us
               all
               things
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               offer
               this
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Mass
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             only
             for
             the
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             ;
             it
             is
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             Health
             ,
             for
             the
             Cure
             of
             a
             Disease
             ,
             for
             the
             Prosperity
             of
             an
             Enterprize
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             finding
             out
             of
             those
             things
             that
             are
             lost
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             There
             are
             but
             few
             things
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             base
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             do
             not
             celebrate
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
             ;
             by
             the
             favour
             of
             this
             Word
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             for
             other
             Necessities
             .
             It
             is
             impossible
             we
             should
             count
             for
             nothing
             so
             great
             an
             Abuse
             as
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             offer
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             Flesh
             and
             his
             Blood
             ,
             which
             the
             Angels
             adore
             ,
             for
             things
             of
             
             this
             Nature
             .
             And
             we
             cannot
             comprehend
             how
             they
             can
             say
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               the
               same
               Propitiation
               of
               that
               of
               the
               Cross
            
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             not
             suffered
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             to
             obtain
             for
             Men
             these
             sorts
             of
             Goods
             .
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             must
             also
             give
             me
             the
             permission
             to
             ask
             him
             ,
             how
             that
             which
             is
             taught
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             
               That
               the
               value
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Mass
               is
               Finite
               ,
            
             can
             agree
             with
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               the
               same
               Payment
               as
               that
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Cross
               ?
               Bellarmine
            
             proves
             very
             well
             ,
             that
             the
             value
             of
             the
             Mass
             is
             finite
             ,
             
               [
               If
               the
               Value
               of
               the
            
             
             
               Mass
               were
               Infinite
               ,
               it
               were
               in
               vain
               to
               offer
               many
               Masses
               to
               obtain
               the
               same
               thing
               ;
               for
               if
               one
               Mass
               alone
               were
               of
               an
               Infinite
               Price
               ,
               certainly
               it
               were
               sufficient
               to
               obtain
               all
               .
               Of
               what
               use
               were
               it
               to
               offer
               others
               ?
               ]
            
             The
             following
             Words
             appear
             remarkable
             to
             me
             ;
             
               [
               One
               may
               prove
               the
               same
               thing
               by
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               which
               is
               singular
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               repeated
               ,
               only
               because
               it
               is
               of
               an
               Infinite
               Value
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               acquired
               a
               Price
               for
               all
               the
               Sins
               which
               are
               to
               be
               pardoned
               ,
               both
               future
               and
               past
               .
               ]
            
             Can
             any
             distinguish
             more
             neatly
             the
             two
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             Payments
             ;
             that
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Mass
             ?
             One
             is
             Infinite
             ,
             the
             other
             limited
             :
             One
             is
             never
             repeated
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             Infinite
             ;
             the
             other
             is
             daily
             reiterated
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             of
             a
             Finite
             value
             .
             Bellarmine
             ,
             will
             they
             say
             ,
             
               hath
               no
               design
               to
               oppose
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Trent
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             same
             place
             he
             proves
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Mass
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               Sacrifice
               with
               that
               of
               the
               Cross
               .
            
             It
             is
             true
             ;
             but
             these
             Doctors
             say
             what
             they
             please
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             have
             us
             to
             believe
             them
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             lay
             down
             things
             incompatible
             .
          
           
           
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             it
             necessary
             to
             stay
             long
             upon
             what
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Mass
               is
               an
               Attendant
               of
               the
               Real
               Presence
               .
            
             If
             that
             Reflexion
             were
             solid
             ,
             it
             would
             do
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             it
             could
             not
             serve
             ,
             but
             to
             give
             us
             Aversion
             for
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Reality
             ,
             whose
             Attendants
             should
             be
             so
             strange
             ,
             and
             would
             tend
             to
             establish
             a
             New
             Sacrifice
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             a
             New
             Religion
             .
             But
             we
             cannot
             agree
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
             be
             an
             Attendant
             of
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             .
             It
             may
             be
             an
             Issue
             ,
             if
             Men
             please
             ,
             because
             it
             followed
             after
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             have
             made
             a
             
               Propitiatory
               Sacrifice
            
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             only
             after
             they
             had
             imagined
             a
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             of
             the
             Flesh
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             But
             it
             is
             an
             Issue
             which
             hath
             no
             foundation
             ,
             but
             in
             Illusion
             ;
             for
             in
             truth
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             That
             the
             Flesh
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whatever
             manner
             it
             be
             given
             us
             ,
             is
             only
             given
             us
             but
             to
             be
             Eaten
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             Sacrificed
             ;
             seeing
             the
             Lord
             commands
             us
             to
             Eat
             his
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             never
             ordains
             it
             to
             be
             Sacrificed
             .
             If
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             did
             necessarily
             induce
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             it
             were
             because
             Men
             should
             Sacrifice
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             wherever
             he
             is
             .
             Were
             it
             so
             ,
             he
             were
             then
             to
             be
             Sacrificed
             in
             Heaven
             .
             So
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             about
             Adoration
             ,
             we
             cannot
             grant
             that
             the
             Catholick
             Romans
             do
             Reason
             more
             Consequentially
             than
             the
             Lutherans
             ,
             because
             these
             which
             hold
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             ,
             do
             not
             yet
             make
             a
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             .
          
           
             Yet
             once
             more
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             design
             either
             to
             prove
             nor
             refute
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             hold
             me
             religiously
             within
             the
             Bounds
             which
             I
             have
             mark'd
             out
             for
             my self
             .
             Therefore
             I
             will
             not
             examine
             all
             that
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             saith
             ,
             to
             expound
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             .
             It
             is
             one
             of
             his
             digressions
             ,
             done
             for
             swelling
             his
             Work.
             He
             shall
             say
             whatever
             he
             pleases
             ;
             but
             he
             shall
             never
             make
             them
             believe
             ,
             who
             shall
             preserve
             but
             a
             little
             
             liberty
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             this
             Epistle
             be
             favourable
             to
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
             .
             Never
             will
             Men
             comprehend
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             Silence
             of
             the
             Apostle
             upon
             this
             matter
             ,
             in
             a
             place
             where
             he
             treated
             to
             the
             bottom
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             and
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Priesthood
            
             .
             This
             were
             a
             manifest
             prevarication
             ;
             and
             if
             having
             wherewith
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             by
             all
             means
             Visible
             Sacrifices
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             put
             into
             their
             hands
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
             to
             impose
             Silence
             on
             them
             .
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             would
             believe
             he
             had
             done
             much
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             but
             draw
             this
             Epistle
             from
             laying
             so
             heavy
             upon
             his
             Party
             ,
             and
             had
             proved
             that
             it
             doth
             nothing
             against
             him
             .
             Also
             hath
             he
             no
             other
             end
             in
             his
             Reflexion
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             dispatch'd
             in
             Eight
             or
             Ten
             little
             Pages
             ;
             but
             though
             he
             had
             done
             it
             ,
             he
             had
             yet
             done
             nothing
             to
             purpose
             .
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             have
             proved
             ,
             that
             this
             Epistle
             contains
             not
             Proofs
             against
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
             .
             They
             should
             find
             therein
             Proofs
             for
             this
             Sacrifice
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             there
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             any
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             find
             none
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             prejudgment
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             found
             in
             any
             part
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XIII
             .
             Of
             the
             Retranchment
             of
             the
             Cup.
             
          
           
             BEhold
             the
             last
             of
             the
             Consequences
             of
             Transubstantiation
             and
             of
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             
               Retranchment
               of
               the
               Cup
            
             ,
             and
             
               Communion
               under
               one
               kind
            
             .
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             finds
             in
             his
             Theology
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             so
             natural
             a
             Consequence
             thereof
             ,
             and
             so
             necessary
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             confess
             or
             tolerate
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             ,
             should
             find
             it
             no
             trouble
             to
             Communicate
             under
             one
             kind
             .
             If
             it
             were
             true
             that
             the
             
               Retranchment
               of
               the
               Cup
            
             were
             a
             necessary
             Attendant
             of
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             ,
             it
             were
             to
             us
             a
             new
             Reason
             against
             the
             receiving
             thereof
             ;
             but
             it
             concerns
             me
             little
             whether
             that
             Consequence
             be
             good
             or
             bad
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Controversie
             which
             I
             leave
             to
             the
             Bohemians
             to
             dispatch
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             
               Germans
               ,
               French
               ,
               Bavarians
            
             ,
             and
             to
             so
             many
             others
             ,
             who
             did
             in
             the
             last
             Age
             demand
             with
             so
             much
             instance
             ,
             the
             Restitution
             of
             the
             Communion
             under
             both
             kinds
             ;
             and
             who
             notwithstanding
             believed
             Transubstantiation
             and
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             say
             only
             Two
             things
             thereupon
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             during
             a
             Thousand
             years
             entire
             ,
             by
             the
             Confession
             of
             these
             Doctours
             ,
             Administred
             the
             Communion
             under
             both
             kinds
             ,
             did
             not
             believe
             the
             
               Retranchment
               of
               the
               Cup
            
             were
             a
             needful
             Attendant
             of
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             ;
             seeing
             that
             ,
             if
             we
             believe
             them
             ,
             that
             same
             Church
             believed
             also
             that
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             .
             I
             grant
             that
             it
             is
             an
             astonishing
             thing
             ,
             That
             during
             the
             Ten
             first
             Ages
             Men
             should
             not
             have
             that
             Scruple
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             had
             in
             the
             following
             .
             In
             those
             Times
             when
             Men
             accounted
             it
             a
             greater
             honour
             to
             wear
             on
             their
             Face
             the
             mark
             of
             their
             Sex
             ,
             than
             they
             do
             this
             
             day
             ;
             I
             know
             not
             how
             then
             Men
             should
             not
             abhor
             ,
             to
             see
             after
             the
             Communion
             a
             thousand
             Bodies
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             hanging
             at
             the
             Beard
             of
             a
             Mariner
             .
             They
             have
             not
             thought
             of
             a
             Remedy
             to
             be
             sought
             for
             that
             Scandal
             ;
             but
             since
             Berengarius
             ,
             and
             since
             the
             establishing
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Transubstantiation
             .
             One
             had
             need
             be
             very
             dull
             ,
             methink
             ,
             and
             thick
             Skulled
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             sensible
             ,
             that
             these
             new
             Precautions
             ,
             which
             they
             since
             that
             began
             to
             be
             thought
             of
             ,
             are
             an
             evident
             Proof
             ,
             that
             there
             hath
             been
             Innovation
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             thing
             I
             would
             say
             is
             ,
             That
             I
             found
             a
             Word
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             ,
             which
             makes
             me
             suspect
             ,
             that
             himself
             is
             but
             ill
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Communion
               under
               one
               Kind
            
             is
             an
             Attendant
             of
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
               .
               [
               In
               the
               Consecration
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               are
               mystically
               separated
               ,
               because
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               said
               separately
               ,
            
             This
             is
             my
             Body
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             Blood
             ,
             
               which
               doth
               include
               a
               lively
               and
               efficacious
               representation
               of
               the
               violent
               Death
               which
               he
               suffered
               .
               ]
            
             If
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             be
             mystically
             separated
             in
             Consecration
             ,
             why
             should
             they
             not
             be
             so
             in
             the
             Communion
             ?
             If
             Jesus
             hath
             said
             separately
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               Body
               ,
               This
               is
               my
               Blood
            
             ;
             hath
             not
             he
             also
             said
             separately
             ,
             
               Eat
               ,
               Drink
               ;
               He
               that
               eats
               my
               Flesh
               ,
            
             and
             
               He
               that
               drinks
               my
               Blood
            
             ?
             In
             fine
             ,
             If
             the
             Signs
             be
             separated
             in
             this
             Sacrifice
             ,
             to
             induce
             a
             lively
             and
             efficacious
             representation
             of
             the
             violent
             Death
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             why
             do
             they
             not
             also
             give
             them
             Separately
             at
             the
             Communion
             ,
             seeing
             they
             make
             there
             the
             Commemoration
             of
             that
             Violent
             Death
             ,
             and
             that
             Men
             participate
             there
             of
             the
             whole
             efficacy
             of
             that
             Death
             ?
             If
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             would
             thus
             Reason
             upon
             the
             Principles
             which
             he
             himself
             hath
             laid
             ,
             he
             should
             then
             Reason
             as
             Cajetan
             and
             many
             other
             Able
             Men
             have
             done
             ,
             who
             did
             believe
             Transubstantiation
             and
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             .
             All
             that
             may
             serve
             to
             make
             
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             Lutherans
             do
             not
             Reason
             so
             ill
             as
             Men
             would
             perswade
             us
             ,
             when
             they
             sever
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             from
             all
             those
             Attendants
             ,
             which
             they
             give
             it
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             is
             not
             my
             principal
             Affair
             .
             Here
             it
             is
             ;
             It
             is
             to
             make
             known
             ,
             that
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             hath
             no
             reason
             for
             desiring
             to
             perswade
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             
               Retranchment
               of
               the
               Cup
            
             is
             nothing
             important
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             should
             not
             hinder
             us
             from
             Reunion
             to
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             The
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             according
             to
             us
             ,
             hath
             but
             Two
             Sacraments
             ;
             and
             should
             it
             be
             nothing
             important
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             see
             ravished
             from
             us
             the
             Moiety
             of
             one
             of
             these
             Sacraments
             at
             one
             blow
             ?
             I
             know
             not
             how
             that
             can
             be
             said
             ,
             seeing
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             our
             Principles
             ,
             he
             that
             divides
             the
             Sacrament
             destroys
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             destroys
             it
             robs
             the
             Church
             of
             it
             .
             They
             would
             have
             us
             reckon
             for
             nothing
             ,
             an
             Attempt
             ,
             happily
             the
             strangest
             which
             was
             ever
             seen
             in
             Religion
             .
             All
             the
             World
             agrees
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             Instituted
             this
             Sacrament
             under
             both
             Species
             ;
             that
             Antiquity
             hath
             so
             practised
             it
             ,
             and
             after
             Fourteen
             hundred
             Years
             they
             come
             to
             snatch
             it
             out
             of
             our
             hands
             .
             These
             Doctours
             ,
             who
             boast
             of
             so
             perfect
             a
             Conformity
             to
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             ,
             do
             abandon
             it
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             the
             chiefest
             importance
             .
             They
             grant
             it
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             ashamed
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             they
             would
             have
             us
             like
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             should
             account
             this
             Enterprize
             for
             nothing
             .
             What
             ,
             can
             we
             account
             for
             nothing
             so
             manifest
             an
             Infraction
             of
             our
             Masters
             Orders
             ,
             which
             said
             so
             expresly
             ,
             
               Drink
               ye
               all
               of
               it
            
             ?
             It
             will
             avail
             nothing
             here
             to
             say
             ,
             
               That
               this
               Command
               is
               not
               addressed
               to
               all
               the
               Faithful
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Priest
               alone
               .
            
             It
             is
             an
             Illusion
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             no
             design
             to
             encounter
             .
             The
             business
             is
             to
             know
             ,
             whether
             ,
             in
             our
             Principles
             ,
             we
             cannot
             Communicate
             under
             
               one
               kind
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             seeing
             that
             after
             our
             Principles
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Drink
               ye
               all
               of
               it
               ▪
            
             are
             addressed
             to
             all
             the
             Faithful
             ;
             
             we
             cannot
             ,
             retaining
             our
             Principles
             ,
             Communicate
             under
             one
             Kind
             ,
             without
             being
             Hypocrites
             ,
             Prevaricators
             and
             Rebels
             against
             the
             Orders
             of
             our
             Lord.
             
          
           
             But
             to
             make
             Men
             sensible
             how
             much
             this
             Enterprize
             is
             terrible
             ,
             and
             this
             Affair
             important
             ,
             I
             beseech
             them
             ,
             who
             have
             a
             Care
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             to
             make
             with
             me
             the
             following
             Reflexions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             in
             all
             Sacraments
             and
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             generally
             in
             all
             Sacred
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             there
             were
             parts
             so
             Essential
             ,
             that
             in
             ruining
             them
             Men
             had
             entirely
             destroy'd
             that
             part
             of
             Divine
             Service
             ;
             and
             of
             a
             Sacred
             Ceremony
             they
             had
             so
             made
             a
             Sacriledge
             .
             Moses
             had
             ordained
             ,
             that
             every
             day
             twice
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Evening
               and
               Morning
            
             ,
             the
             Holocaust
             of
             a
             Lamb
             should
             be
             offered
             .
             It
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Law
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Continual
               Sacrifice
            
             .
             If
             they
             should
             have
             offered
             but
             one
             Holocaust
             at
             Noon
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             Sacrificed
             a
             Bull
             instead
             of
             a
             Lamb
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             evident
             that
             it
             would
             have
             been
             a
             manifest
             Prevarication
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             Action
             would
             have
             passed
             before
             God
             for
             an
             Abomination
             ?
             God
             had
             also
             ordained
             ,
             That
             on
             that
             Solemn
             day
             ,
             which
             they
             called
             
               of
               Propitiations
            
             ,
             they
             should
             present
             two
             Goats
             ;
             that
             one
             of
             them
             should
             be
             Sacrificed
             for
             an
             Holocaust
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             other
             being
             charged
             with
             the
             
               Iniquity
               of
               the
               People
            
             ,
             should
             be
             
               sent
               into
               the
               Desart
            
             .
             If
             they
             should
             have
             presented
             but
             One
             Goat
             instead
             of
             Two
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             evident
             that
             the
             Propitiation
             had
             not
             been
             made
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             would
             have
             considered
             that
             as
             a
             signal
             Prevarication
             ?
             And
             that
             an
             
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             guilty
             of
             such
             an
             Attempt
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             put
             to
             Death
             without
             Mercy
             ?
             As
             for
             me
             ,
             though
             I
             should
             strive
             ,
             yet
             cannot
             I
             perceive
             what
             difference
             there
             is
             between
             such
             Facts
             ,
             and
             This
             whereof
             we
             now
             treat
             .
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             established
             us
             a
             Sacrament
             under
             both
             kinds
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Eat
               ,
               Drink
            
             .
             At
             a
             blow
             ,
             suddenly
             they
             steal
             
             away
             one
             Moiety
             from
             us
             ,
             they
             rob
             us
             of
             the
             Wine
             ,
             consecrate
             ;
             they
             forbid
             us
             to
             drink
             thereof
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             have
             us
             to
             regard
             that
             as
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             same
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             's
             consider
             besides
             ,
             that
             the
             Efficacy
             and
             Virtue
             of
             Sacraments
             depend
             absolutely
             on
             their
             Institution
             and
             the
             Will
             of
             their
             Author
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             fine
             ,
             at
             the
             bottom
             ,
             to
             eat
             a
             little
             of
             the
             Flesh
             of
             a
             roasted
             Lamb
             ,
             to
             suffer
             some
             Violence
             in
             ones
             Flesh
             by
             Circumcision
             ,
             to
             be
             washed
             with
             a
             little
             Water
             ,
             in
             it self
             cannot
             be
             of
             any
             Virtue
             .
             And
             Ceremonies
             have
             no
             Efficacy
             ,
             but
             because
             God
             hath
             instituted
             them
             ,
             and
             hath
             promised
             to
             accompany
             them
             with
             the
             Virtue
             of
             his
             Grace
             and
             of
             his
             Spirit
             .
             But
             is
             it
             not
             true
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             promised
             to
             accompany
             Sacraments
             with
             his
             Virtue
             ,
             but
             on
             Condition
             that
             Men
             should
             keep
             close
             to
             the
             Ceremonies
             that
             himself
             hath
             Instituted
             ?
             Circumcision
             was
             to
             be
             done
             in
             certain
             Parts
             ;
             if
             they
             had
             done
             it
             on
             the
             Lips
             or
             Ears
             ,
             instead
             of
             being
             a
             Seal
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             a
             depravation
             evident
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             would
             have
             provoked
             God
             instead
             of
             procuring
             his
             Grace
             .
             They
             were
             to
             roast
             the
             
               Paschal
               Lamb
            
             ,
             to
             eat
             it
             with
             
               bitter
               Herbs
            
             ;
             if
             instead
             of
             that
             they
             had
             roasted
             a
             Beef
             ,
             or
             had
             boiled
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             eaten
             this
             Lamb
             with
             a
             sweet
             Sawce
             ;
             who
             can
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             instead
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             it
             had
             been
             a
             Sacriledge
             ?
             God
             would
             not
             have
             shed
             any
             Virtue
             on
             that
             corrupted
             Ceremony
             ,
             and
             this
             Change
             would
             absolutely
             have
             ruined
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             If
             instead
             of
             Baptizing
             with
             Water
             ,
             any
             should
             Baptize
             with
             Dirt
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             such
             thing
             ;
             or
             in
             retaining
             Water
             ,
             any
             should
             alter
             visibly
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Sacramental
             Words
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             
               I
               Baptize
               thee
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             could
             Men
             believe
             that
             this
             Sacrament
             would
             confer
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             ?
             It
             is
             clear
             
             that
             God
             hath
             engaged
             himself
             to
             give
             his
             Grace
             with
             his
             Sacraments
             ;
             but
             not
             with
             Mens
             Sacraments
             .
             When
             Men
             change
             the
             Institution
             of
             a
             Divine
             Sacrament
             ,
             they
             make
             an
             Human
             Sacrament
             ,
             to
             which
             God
             hath
             promised
             nothing
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             a
             most
             clear
             Evidence
             ,
             that
             in
             retranching
             the
             Moiety
             of
             the
             Signs
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             they
             ruine
             the
             Efficacy
             thereof
             ,
             they
             banish
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             estrange
             his
             Grace
             from
             it
             .
             For
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             not
             promised
             to
             afford
             his
             Grace
             ,
             but
             to
             such
             Sacraments
             as
             he
             hath
             instituted
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             hath
             instituted
             it
             .
             After
             that
             ,
             they
             should
             have
             us
             reckon
             it
             for
             nothing
             ,
             that
             they
             take
             from
             us
             one
             of
             the
             Means
             whereby
             this
             Saving
             Grace
             and
             Efficacy
             are
             communicated
             ;
             is
             that
             Just
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             These
             same
             Reflexions
             make
             us
             see
             ,
             with
             the
             fullest
             Evidence
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Retranchment
               of
               the
               Cup
            
             destroys
             and
             ruins
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             .
             For
             a
             Sacrament
             is
             a
             certain
             Assemblage
             of
             Ceremonies
             instituted
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             take
             away
             one
             part
             of
             these
             Ceremonies
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             more
             the
             same
             Sacrament
             .
             That
             appears
             by
             what
             I
             have
             said
             of
             the
             
               Passover
               ,
               Circumcision
            
             ,
             and
             Baptism
             ;
             in
             which
             ,
             if
             Men
             should
             make
             any
             notable
             Change
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Retranchment
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             ruined
             them
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Retranchment
             ,
             because
             one
             may
             alter
             Sacraments
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Addition
             ,
             without
             ruining
             them
             .
             The
             vain
             Ceremonies
             which
             the
             Jews
             had
             loaden
             the
             Passover
             with
             ,
             did
             not
             absolutely
             destroy
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             useless
             Pomp
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             have
             cloath'd
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptism
             among
             Christians
             ,
             hinders
             not
             its
             Efficacy
             .
             When
             the
             Essential
             parts
             remain
             ,
             what
             is
             added
             doth
             incommodate
             and
             hurt
             ,
             yea
             ,
             load
             the
             Subject
             ;
             but
             the
             Essence
             of
             that
             Subject
             subsists
             .
             But
             when
             they
             have
             taken
             away
             one
             of
             the
             Essential
             parts
             ▪
             all
             things
             which
             Men
             add
             beyond
             the
             Institution
             ,
             cannot
             
             restore
             what
             they
             have
             spoiled
             .
             And
             thence
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             Signs
             being
             equally
             Essential
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             retranch
             one
             without
             ruining
             the
             whole
             Sacrament
             intirely
             .
             We
             must
             not
             therefore
             dissemble
             ,
             that
             we
             regard
             not
             the
             Communion
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             as
             a
             Sacrament
             .
             They
             may
             not
             therefore
             wonder
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             Communicate
             with
             them
             ,
             while
             it
             shall
             remain
             in
             the
             state
             wherein
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Finally
             ,
             We
             must
             remark
             that
             this
             
               Retranchment
               of
               the
               Cup
            
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             reckon
             for
             nothing
             ,
             doth
             oppose
             and
             ruine
             all
             the
             Ends
             for
             which
             the
             Eucharist
             hath
             been
             established
             .
             We
             have
             already
             seen
             ,
             that
             it
             ruins
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             convey
             to
             us
             in
             that
             Sacrament
             .
             Besides
             that
             ,
             we
             must
             remember
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             did
             Institute
             it
             to
             be
             an
             Image
             of
             his
             death
             ;
             
               As
               often
               as
               you
               shall
               eat
               of
            
             
             
               this
               Bread
               ,
               and
               drink
               of
               this
               Cup
               ,
               you
               shall
               shew
               forth
               the
               Lords
               death
               .
            
             Now
             after
             the
             Remark
             of
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             himself
             ,
             the
             lively
             and
             efficacious
             Representation
             of
             the
             lively
             Death
             which
             our
             Lord
             suffered
             ,
             is
             not
             found
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             his
             Flesh
             and
             his
             Blood
             are
             mystically
             separated
             .
             For
             indeed
             ,
             a
             Flesh
             cannot
             be
             living
             when
             it
             is
             separated
             from
             its
             Blood
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             fit
             Representation
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             as
             dead
             ,
             we
             must
             see
             his
             Flesh
             and
             his
             Blood
             separated
             .
             It
             is
             then
             very
             evident
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             give
             the
             People
             but
             one
             Sign
             ,
             which
             give
             the
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             Mystically
             conjoyned
             ,
             do
             not
             give
             in
             their
             Communion
             the
             lively
             and
             efficacious
             Representation
             of
             the
             Violent
             Death
             which
             our
             Lord
             suffered
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             further
             certain
             ,
             that
             this
             Divine
             Sacrament
             hath
             been
             instituted
             as
             a
             Sacred
             Repast
             ,
             that
             should
             teach
             us
             in
             a
             Mysterious
             manner
             ,
             that
             our
             Souls
             shall
             find
             in
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             compleat
             Nourishment
             ;
             
             therefore
             it
             hath
             been
             established
             under
             the
             two
             Signs
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             which
             are
             sufficient
             to
             nourish
             the
             Body
             ;
             and
             that
             signifies
             ,
             that
             the
             Grace
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             sufficient
             to
             nourish
             our
             Souls
             .
             But
             is
             it
             not
             evident
             ,
             that
             in
             
               Retranching
               the
               Cup
               they
            
             ruine
             this
             excellent
             Mystery
             ?
             Can
             one
             live
             with
             Bread
             alone
             ;
             can
             a
             Body
             be
             sustain'd
             with
             Meat
             without
             Drink
             ?
             And
             the
             Grace
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             makes
             our
             Souls
             to
             live
             ,
             is
             it
             sufficiently
             represented
             by
             a
             kind
             of
             Repast
             ,
             with
             which
             one
             must
             necessarily
             die
             ?
          
           
             This
             Sacrament
             was
             also
             instituted
             to
             be
             a
             common
             Repa●t
             ,
             a
             Feast
             of
             Society
             among
             many
             Brethren
             ,
             for
             to
             nourish
             Charity
             and
             entertain
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             Faithful
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Ancients
             said
             ,
             that
             this
             Union
             was
             mystically
             represented
             by
             the
             Union
             of
             many
             grains
             of
             Wheat
             ,
             which
             compose
             one
             Loaf
             of
             Bread
             ;
             and
             by
             that
             of
             many
             grains
             of
             Raisons
             ,
             which
             compose
             one
             Wine
             .
             It
             is
             then
             a
             Family
             Repast
             ,
             this
             Sacrament
             ;
             but
             where
             was
             there
             ever
             seen
             a
             Repast
             ,
             where
             only
             Meat
             is
             given
             ,
             and
             not
             Drink
             ?
             Certainly
             ,
             
             those
             Hereticks
             which
             St.
             Cyprian
             condemns
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             use
             only
             Water
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             were
             less
             Cruel
             ,
             and
             did
             less
             ruine
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             .
             For
             there
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             their
             Eucharist
             ,
             there
             was
             both
             Meat
             and
             Drink
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             it
             which
             is
             essential
             to
             every
             Repast
             .
             Thenceforth
             therefore
             ,
             let
             them
             talk
             no
             more
             of
             this
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             business
             little
             important
             ,
             which
             destroys
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             which
             ruins
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             which
             opposes
             all
             the
             Ends
             for
             which
             it
             was
             instituted
             .
          
           
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             hath
             put
             himself
             behind
             a
             Retranchment
             ,
             wherein
             he
             conceives
             that
             we
             cannot
             force
             him
             .
             It
             is
             an
             old
             wrangle
             about
             one
             Article
             of
             our
             Discipline
             ,
             which
             permits
             such
             as
             have
             an
             invincible
             
             aversion
             for
             Wine
             ,
             to
             Communicate
             under
             the
             sole
             kind
             of
             Bread.
             This
             Example
             shews
             ,
             that
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             is
             not
             very
             ambitious
             of
             speaking
             always
             things
             that
             are
             novel
             and
             sublime
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             Missionary
             so
             small
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             treated
             this
             difficulty
             in
             the
             very
             dust
             of
             Publick
             places
             ,
             and
             that
             hath
             not
             declaim'd
             thereon
             from
             the
             very
             Stalks
             .
             Yet
             ,
             now
             must
             we
             consider
             it
             as
             having
             somewhat
             in
             it
             ,
             seeing
             a
             Man
             of
             Merit
             and
             Weight
             would
             have
             it
             so
             .
             
               [
               They
               have
               judged
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             by
             
             
               this
               Rule
               ,
               that
               both
               Kinds
               were
               not
               Essential
               to
               Communion
               ,
               by
               the
               Institution
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               otherwise
               they
               must
               have
               refused
               wholly
               the
               Sacrament
               to
               those
               that
               could
               not
               receive
               it
               wholly
               entire
               .
               ]
            
             I
             wonder
             that
             these
             Gentlemen
             do
             not
             also
             argue
             against
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             dispensed
             Blind
             men
             from
             Reading
             God's
             Word
             ,
             the
             Deaf
             from
             Hearing
             ,
             and
             the
             Dumb
             from
             Singing
             the
             Praises
             of
             their
             Creatour
             .
             I
             always
             thought
             ,
             that
             no
             Man
             was
             obliged
             to
             Impossibilities
             .
             To
             hear
             God's
             Word
             and
             implore
             his
             Name
             ,
             are
             at
             least
             as
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             as
             participation
             of
             Sacraments
             ;
             yet
             the
             Deaf
             and
             the
             Dumb
             are
             dispens'd
             ,
             because
             of
             Impossibility
             .
          
           
             Our
             Discipline
             speaks
             of
             Persons
             which
             have
             an
             invincible
             Aversion
             for
             Wine
             ,
             that
             can
             neither
             Smell
             nor
             Taste
             it
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             swallow
             it
             .
             We
             dispense
             not
             those
             Persons
             from
             taking
             the
             Wine
             ;
             it
             is
             Nature
             that
             dispenses
             them
             putting
             into
             them
             an
             insuperable
             Obstacle
             from
             the
             reception
             of
             Wine
             .
             It
             's
             not
             therefore
             We
             that
             give
             this
             Dispensation
             ,
             nor
             that
             divide
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             To
             explain
             my self
             more
             neatly
             .
             I
             say
             there
             are
             two
             sorts
             of
             Commands
             :
             Some
             are
             Negative
             ,
             which
             ordain
             the
             abstaining
             ;
             such
             as
             be
             the
             Prohibitions
             ,
             for
             Example
             ,
             of
             committing
             Adultery
             or
             Murther
             ,
             of
             falling
             into
             Idolatry
             .
             Some
             are
             Affirmative
             ,
             which
             order
             us
             to
             do
             ,
             for
             Example
             ,
             
               Giving
               of
            
             
             
               Alms
               ,
               Visiting
               the
               Sick
               ,
               Comfort
               the
               Afflicted
               .
            
             The
             first
             sort
             do
             always
             oblige
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             Circumstances
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             never
             permitted
             to
             
               commit
               Adultery
            
             ,
             to
             Rob
             or
             
               commit
               Murther
            
             :
             But
             the
             Affirmatives
             oblige
             not
             ,
             but
             within
             certain
             Circumstances
             ,
             and
             under
             condition
             of
             Possibility
             .
             The
             Command
             of
             
               partaking
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
            
             is
             one
             of
             those
             Commands
             Affirmative
             ,
             which
             oblige
             not
             but
             in
             such
             Occasions
             wherein
             it
             is
             possible
             .
             A
             Man
             that
             hath
             no
             Goods
             ,
             is
             dispens'd
             from
             giving
             Alms.
             He
             that
             hath
             no
             Feet
             cannot
             Visit
             the
             Sick
             :
             He
             that
             hath
             no
             Tongue
             ,
             is
             dispens'd
             from
             Comforting
             the
             Afflicted
             ,
             Likewise
             ,
             he
             that
             cannot
             absolutely
             drink
             Wine
             ,
             is
             dispens'd
             by
             this
             absolute
             Impossibility
             .
             Methinks
             ,
             a
             Man
             must
             be
             blinded
             with
             his
             Prejudices
             beyond
             all
             that
             can
             be
             said
             ,
             to
             compare
             things
             so
             different
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             ,
             
               We
               dispense
               a
               particular
               Man
               among
               an
               hundred
               Thousand
               ,
               from
               taking
               the
               Cup
               ,
               because
               he
               cannot
               drink
               Wine
               ;
               therefore
               it
               is
               permitted
               willingly
               ,
               and
               without
               necessity
               ,
               to
               take
               away
               the
               Cup
               from
               all
               Christian
               People
               .
            
          
           
             I
             am
             sensible
             that
             those
             Doctours
             will
             not
             be
             content
             herewith
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             will
             say
             ,
             
               However
               tell
               us
               ,
               if
               what
               this
               Man
               takes
               ,
               that
               communicates
               with
               you
               under
               the
               Sign
               of
            
             Bread
             ,
             
               without
               Wine
               ,
               is
               a
               true
               Sacrament
               :
               If
               it
               be
               a
               true
               Sacrament
               ,
               why
               should
               not
               that
               be
               One
               which
               we
               present
               to
               our
               People
               ?
            
             I
             Answer
             ,
             That
             what
             we
             offer
             to
             this
             Man
             is
             a
             true
             Sacrament
             ,
             because
             we
             offer
             him
             both
             the
             Signs
             ;
             yea
             ,
             we
             oblige
             him
             to
             take
             the
             Cup
             in
             his
             hand
             :
             And
             what
             the
             Roman
             Church
             presents
             to
             their
             Communicants
             is
             not
             a
             true
             Sacrament
             ,
             because
             she
             gives
             them
             nothing
             but
             Bread.
             But
             they
             will
             say
             ,
             
               What
               he
               receives
               among
               you
               ,
               that
               cannot
               drink
               the
               Wine
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               true
               Sacrament
               as
               to
               the
               Sign
               ▪
            
             I
             Answer
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             a
             true
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Thing
             signified
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             to
             speak
             
             exactly
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             take
             with
             his
             Mouth
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             for
             this
             Sacrament
             is
             composed
             of
             Two
             parts
             ,
             and
             he
             receives
             but
             One.
             But
             he
             receives
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             signified
             by
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             receives
             as
             much
             of
             Graces
             ,
             as
             they
             that
             Communicate
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             it self
             .
             Why
             ?
             Because
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             entirely
             presented
             to
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             receives
             it
             in
             his
             desire
             and
             heart
             ,
             and
             because
             only
             an
             insuperable
             Impossibility
             hinders
             him
             from
             communicating
             of
             the
             Sign
             .
             Suppose
             we
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             is
             found
             ,
             which
             hath
             the
             same
             aversion
             for
             the
             Bread
             as
             for
             the
             Wine
             ;
             that
             never
             was
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             found
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             not
             impossible
             .
             This
             Man
             will
             come
             to
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
             he
             will
             take
             with
             his
             hand
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             Sign
             ,
             he
             'l
             bring
             them
             near
             to
             his
             Mouth
             ;
             but
             he
             will
             return
             them
             ,
             not
             being
             able
             to
             pass
             further
             .
             What
             doth
             that
             Man
             ?
             Doth
             he
             take
             a
             true
             Sacrament
             ?
             Not
             at
             all
             ;
             he
             takes
             not
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             he
             recelves
             the
             Spiritual
             things
             presented
             under
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Grace
             .
             But
             to
             what
             purpose
             doth
             he
             come
             near
             the
             Table
             ,
             to
             receive
             nothing
             there
             ?
             For
             he
             might
             have
             received
             Grace
             without
             stirring
             from
             home
             .
             He
             comes
             to
             make
             unto
             God
             a
             solemn
             Protestation
             ,
             that
             his
             Impotency
             is
             the
             only
             cause
             that
             hinders
             him
             from
             partaking
             of
             the
             Signs
             ;
             that
             he
             thirsts
             after
             his
             Grace
             ,
             that
             he
             desires
             to
             have
             part
             in
             the
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             to
             all
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             deprive
             himself
             of
             those
             Sacred
             Signs
             out
             of
             contempt
             of
             Religion
             .
             If
             those
             Doctours
             do
             not
             relish
             this
             Theology
             ,
             I
             beseech
             them
             to
             hear
             
             St
             Bernard
             ,
             that
             tells
             them
             ,
             
               It
               is
               not
               Privation
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               that
               damns
               ;
               but
               Contempt
               .
            
             I
             conjure
             them
             to
             consult
             all
             the
             Theologues
             of
             their
             School
             ,
             and
             examine
             what
             they
             say
             of
             
               Baptism
               of
               Vow
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Vow
               of
               Baptism
            
             .
             There
             is
             none
             but
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               he
               who
               desires
               sincerely
               and
               ardently
               to
            
             
             
               receive
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               dies
               without
               partaking
               of
               the
               Sign
               ,
               doth
               nevertheless
               receive
               the
               Efficacy
               and
               all
               the
               Virtue
               of
               Baptism
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XIV
             .
             Of
             Holy
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             WE
             have
             upon
             this
             Article
             very
             important
             Controversies
             with
             the
             Roman
             Church
             of
             the
             
               Perfection
               of
               Scripture
            
             ,
             of
             its
             Obscurity
             ,
             of
             its
             Authority
             ;
             also
             touching
             the
             Utility
             and
             Necessity
             of
             Reading
             the
             said
             
               Holy
               Scripture
            
             ,
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             Judge
             of
             Controversies
             and
             of
             Traditions
             .
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             passes
             almost
             all
             these
             under
             Silence
             ,
             and
             wraps
             it
             up
             in
             few
             Words
             ;
             except
             the
             Question
             of
             its
             Authority
             ,
             which
             he
             Treats
             of
             a
             little
             more
             largely
             .
             I
             have
             no
             design
             neither
             ,
             to
             make
             here
             large
             Common
             places
             upon
             these
             Controversies
             .
             Volumes
             have
             been
             sufficiently
             written
             ,
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             to
             compose
             great
             Libraries
             .
             I
             will
             only
             say
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             dexterity
             of
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Condom
            
             ,
             will
             never
             make
             us
             to
             pass
             this
             for
             a
             thing
             of
             small
             importance
             .
             We
             shall
             never
             relish
             ,
             that
             any
             should
             make
             it
             their
             Task
             to
             speak
             ill
             of
             
               Holy
               Scripture
            
             .
             It
             is
             a
             wicked
             Character
             ,
             and
             a
             bad
             Prejudice
             for
             these
             Doctours
             Cause
             .
             When
             Men
             speak
             ill
             of
             their
             Judge
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             seek
             for
             Means
             of
             Recusation
             against
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Proof
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             believe
             him
             favourable
             to
             their
             Interest
             .
             If
             the
             Roman
             Church
             believed
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             seek
             out
             so
             many
             Means
             ,
             to
             make
             
             her
             lose
             her
             Credit
             with
             the
             People
             .
             It
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             could
             never
             be
             believed
             ,
             if
             we
             did
             not
             see
             it
             ,
             That
             Christians
             should
             busie
             themselves
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Book
             which
             includes
             the
             Doctrine
             that
             saves
             them
             from
             Hell
             ,
             is
             an
             imperfect
             and
             mutilate
             Book
             ,
             gnawed
             by
             the
             Teeth
             of
             Time
             ;
             depraved
             and
             corrupted
             by
             the
             Jews
             and
             by
             the
             Hereticks
             ;
             that
             it
             contains
             but
             a
             little
             part
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             that
             they
             must
             add
             thereto
             the
             Help
             of
             Traditions
             :
             That
             it
             is
             an
             an
             
               Obscure
               Book
            
             ,
             that
             Men
             cannot
             understand
             it
             without
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             that
             God
             hath
             filled
             it
             with
             Rocks
             and
             Shelfs
             ,
             that
             proud
             Spirits
             might
             be
             wracked
             thereon
             :
             That
             it
             is
             a
             Leaden
             Rule
             ,
             which
             Men
             turn
             what
             way
             they
             please
             ;
             that
             Hereticks
             may
             easily
             abuse
             it
             ,
             to
             fight
             against
             the
             Truth
             ;
             that
             we
             find
             not
             Light
             enough
             therein
             to
             dissipate
             the
             Darkness
             of
             Errour
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Labyrinth
             ,
             wherein
             Men
             are
             necessarily
             lost
             when
             they
             are
             not
             conducted
             ;
             that
             it
             hath
             no
             Authority
             ,
             in
             regard
             to
             us
             ,
             without
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             that
             it
             hath
             not
             Characters
             of
             Divinity
             sufficient
             to
             prove
             it self
             ;
             that
             it
             cannot
             explain
             it self
             by
             clear
             Places
             ,
             of
             what
             it
             saith
             in
             obscure
             Passages
             ;
             that
             without
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             no
             more
             obliged
             to
             believe
             it
             to
             be
             Divine
             ,
             than
             any
             other
             Book
             ;
             that
             the
             Lecture
             of
             this
             Book
             is
             dangerous
             ,
             that
             one
             must
             extreamly
             distinguish
             the
             Persons
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Reading
             thereof
             should
             be
             permitted
             ;
             that
             Versions
             in
             the
             Vulgar
             Tongue
             cannot
             appear
             without
             peril
             ;
             that
             the
             People
             should
             not
             have
             liberty
             of
             handling
             these
             Sacred
             Books
             .
             They
             would
             have
             us
             to
             hear
             all
             these
             things
             patiently
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             should
             keep
             Silence
             thereat
             .
             But
             that
             cannot
             be
             :
             We
             should
             be
             the
             most
             base
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             ungrateful
             of
             all
             Men
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             abandon
             the
             Defence
             of
             a
             Book
             ,
             to
             which
             alone
             we
             are
             beholding
             ,
             next
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             our
             Eternal
             Salvation
             .
             
             They
             will
             not
             fail
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             Calumniators
             ,
             and
             they
             speak
             not
             with
             that
             contempt
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Scripture
            
             .
             They
             will
             bring
             us
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             some
             particular
             Persons
             of
             the
             latter
             days
             ,
             which
             have
             spoken
             of
             it
             with
             grand
             Eloges
             and
             Praises
             .
             And
             I
             could
             relate
             the
             Words
             of
             other
             particulars
             ,
             and
             would
             bring
             an
             hundred
             for
             one
             ,
             which
             speak
             thereof
             in
             the
             Terms
             which
             I
             expressed
             just
             now
             .
             If
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Cedeau
            
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Grass
             ;
             if
             the
             Gentlemen
             of
             Port-Royal
             have
             spoken
             of
             this
             Scripture
             with
             the
             Respect
             due
             thereto
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             been
             regarded
             as
             their
             fair
             side
             and
             best
             Character
             .
             And
             all
             the
             World
             knows
             the
             Violent
             Persecutions
             whereto
             some
             have
             been
             exposed
             ,
             because
             of
             that
             .
          
           
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             may
             say
             what
             he
             pleases
             in
             favour
             of
             Tradition
             ;
             but
             we
             maintain
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             an
             opening
             of
             the
             Door
             to
             all
             the
             Corruptions
             of
             Doctrine
             and
             Worship
             .
             There
             is
             none
             so
             strange
             and
             so
             opposite
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christianism
             ,
             that
             may
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             Church
             under
             this
             Name
             of
             Tradition
             .
             Sad
             Experience
             teaches
             us
             enough
             thereof
             .
             It
             is
             this
             Word
             that
             filled
             with
             Images
             the
             Temples
             of
             Christians
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             Scandal
             of
             those
             who
             are
             jealous
             of
             the
             Purity
             of
             Worship
             .
             It
             is
             that
             which
             introduced
             into
             Religion
             the
             Service
             of
             Creatures
             ,
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Virgin
               ,
               Pilgrimaget
            
             ,
             Adoration
             of
             Relicks
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             other
             such
             like
             things
             .
             If
             the
             Roman
             Church
             were
             reduced
             to
             defend
             her self
             only
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             she
             should
             soon
             be
             driven
             to
             forsake
             the
             most
             part
             of
             her
             Worship
             and
             of
             her
             Devotions
             :
             But
             where
             Scripture
             fails
             her
             ,
             Tradition
             is
             an
             obscure
             Spring
             ,
             entangled
             and
             Profound
             ,
             which
             furnishes
             with
             all
             that
             she
             pleases
             .
             Methinks
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             unjust
             to
             wrangle
             with
             People
             ,
             and
             impose
             it
             for
             a
             Crime
             on
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             believe
             but
             God
             alone
             ,
             
             speaking
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Pen
             of
             his
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             With
             what
             Justice
             would
             they
             have
             us
             to
             regard
             ,
             as
             a
             small
             business
             ,
             that
             Enterprize
             ,
             to
             have
             taken
             away
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             Book
             thereof
             ,
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             People
             ?
             Is
             not
             that
             a
             Capital
             Affair
             ?
             Where
             shall
             Knowledge
             be
             drawn
             ,
             if
             the
             Spring
             thereof
             be
             shut
             up
             ?
             Where
             shall
             Men
             learn
             to
             know
             God
             aright
             ,
             if
             they
             rob
             the
             People
             of
             that
             Book
             ,
             where
             God
             himself
             makes
             himself
             known
             ?
             When
             I
             see
             that
             they
             say
             with
             Confidence
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               not
               true
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               forbidden
               the
               Lecture
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             that
             dismays
             me
             ,
             and
             drives
             my
             Patience
             to
             the
             utmost
             .
             I
             know
             not
             how
             Men
             can
             contradict
             so
             a
             Publick
             Authority
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             some
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             which
             condemn
             that
             Prohibition
             made
             to
             the
             People
             of
             Reading
             the
             
               Holy
               Scripture
            
             ;
             and
             I
             could
             wish
             no
             fairer
             Discourse
             thereon
             ,
             than
             what
             hath
             said
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Dialogues
             between
             the
             two
             Parishioners
             of
             Saint
             
               Hilary
               du
               Mont.
            
             But
             what
             was
             said
             of
             those
             Persons
             ?
             
             They
             say
             they
             have
             borrowed
             the
             Weapons
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             have
             brightned
             them
             the
             more
             .
             
               [
               They
               accuse
               them
               to
               oppose
               the
               Sentiments
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               because
               that
               the
               Church
               ,
               conducted
               by
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               permits
               not
               indifferently
               the
               Reading
               of
               Holy
               Scripture
               to
               all
               Persons
               ,
               without
               the
               Advice
               and
               Explication
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Superiours
               ,
               for
               fear
               lest
               the
               Difficulty
               or
               Obscurity
               of
               Understanding
               in
               some
               places
               ,
               should
               produce
               Scruples
               and
               Errours
               in
               Mens
               Spirits
               .
               It
               being
               certain
               ,
               that
               all
               Heresies
               ,
               which
               are
               born
               in
               its
               bosom
               ,
               have
               always
               their
               foundation
               and
               their
               defence
               in
               the
               Words
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               ill
               understood
               .
               ]
            
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
             Ambrun
             ,
             who
             speaks
             in
             his
             Ordinance
             against
             the
             Traduction
             of
             Mons.
             I
             think
             he
             knows
             what
             he
             saith
             ;
             
             for
             the
             least
             thing
             that
             may
             be
             granted
             to
             an
             Archbishop
             ,
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             know
             Religion
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             doth
             not
             all
             the
             World
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Rules
             which
             are
             at
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             
               Index
               Expurgatorius
            
             ,
             forbid
             the
             Lecture
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ;
             excepting
             those
             who
             shall
             have
             permission
             from
             their
             Ordinary
             ,
             of
             the
             Curate
             or
             the
             Confessor
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             a
             Decree
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             will
             they
             say
             :
             No
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Council
             .
             They
             are
             Theologians
             ,
             deputed
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             that
             speak
             it
             .
             It
             is
             Pope
             Pius
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             who
             presided
             in
             that
             Council
             ,
             and
             who
             possessed
             the
             Spirit
             thereof
             .
             Sixtus
             the
             Fifth
             ,
             and
             Clement
             the
             Eighth
             ,
             Successours
             of
             Pius
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             ought
             to
             have
             had
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Methinks
             it
             is
             they
             that
             say
             ,
             
               That
               by
               the
               Command
               and
               Use
               of
               the
               Holy
               Inquisition
            
             Romaine
             Universella
             ,
             
               the
               Power
               of
               permitting
               the
               reading
               or
               retaining
               the
               Bible
               in
               the
               Vulgar
               Tongue
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               hath
               been
               taken
               away
               from
               Bishops
               ,
               Inquisitors
               ,
               or
               Superiours
               of
               the
               Regulars
               .
            
             Let
             Men
             but
             read
             the
             last
             Writings
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             made
             thereabout
             ,
             upon
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             Version
             of
             Mons
             ;
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             my
             Lords
             of
             Paris
             and
             of
             Ambrun
             ;
             the
             Writings
             of
             Father
             Annat
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Apologies
             which
             have
             been
             made
             for
             the
             Defence
             of
             those
             Pieces
             ;
             and
             Men
             shall
             see
             whether
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Reading
               of
               Scripture
               be
               permitted
               and
               ordained
               to
               all
               the
               World.
            
             I
             must
             remit
             those
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             instructed
             in
             this
             Matter
             ,
             to
             the
             Book
             of
             Monsieur
             Mallet
             ,
             where
             Men
             shall
             see
             the
             
               Councils
               ,
               Popes
               ,
               Cordinals
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Faculties
               of
               Theology
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Theologues
             agreeing
             in
             this
             Article
             .
             It
             is
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Reading
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               is
               dangerous
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               permitted
               to
               all
               the
               World.
            
             But
             ,
             is
             there
             need
             of
             Proofs
             for
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             seen
             ?
             Where
             is
             there
             a
             Reading
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             
             People
             ?
             Is
             it
             in
             the
             Church
             ?
             If
             they
             Read
             any
             part
             thereof
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             a
             strange
             Tongue
             ;
             it
             is
             no
             more
             for
             Instruction
             ;
             
               It
               is
               for
               Prayer
            
             ,
             as
             said
             a
             Franciscan
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             :
             Is
             it
             in
             Private
             Houses
             ?
             But
             in
             what
             Country
             doth
             the
             People
             know
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             of
             himself
             ?
             Certainly
             ,
             in
             Spain
             and
             in
             Italy
             ,
             the
             Bible
             is
             that
             of
             all
             Books
             that
             the
             People
             knows
             least
             of
             .
             In
             France
             ,
             some
             honest
             Persons
             read
             it
             ;
             but
             their
             Number
             is
             very
             small
             .
             It
             is
             not
             charged
             as
             a
             Duty
             upon
             any
             Person
             ;
             happily
             there
             are
             not
             of
             a
             Thousand
             ,
             One
             that
             hath
             cast
             his
             Eyes
             upon
             this
             Sacred
             Book
             .
             Thence
             comes
             the
             profound
             Ignorance
             of
             most
             People
             ,
             even
             of
             those
             who
             distinguish
             themselves
             by
             their
             quality
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             Character
             .
             We
             must
             not
             flatter
             our selves
             ;
             We
             shall
             never
             regard
             that
             Conduct
             as
             coming
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             never
             re-enter
             into
             a
             Church
             ,
             which
             treats
             
               Holy
               Scripture
            
             with
             so
             much
             Injustice
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XV.
             Of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             AS
             for
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             an
             Affair
             of
             little
             Importance
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             whether
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             it
             shall
             be
             lifted
             up
             above
             the
             
               Holy
               Scripture
            
             .
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             this
             Controversie
             of
             the
             
               Infallible
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             is
             an
             Article
             so
             Capital
             ,
             that
             thereon
             depends
             all
             the
             Re-union
             whereto
             they
             invite
             us
             .
             Whilst
             that
             the
             Roman
             Church
             shall
             call
             it self
             Infallible
             ,
             she
             will
             shut
             the
             Door
             against
             all
             Reformation
             ;
             and
             as
             long
             as
             she
             shall
             refuse
             all
             Reformation
             ,
             she
             cannot
             hope
             that
             we
             shall
             return
             into
             her
             Bosom
             .
             This
             Doctrine
             of
             Infallibility
             is
             the
             most
             dangerous
             that
             could
             ever
             enter
             into
             the
             Church
             ;
             because
             it
             opens
             the
             way
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             Errours
             and
             Superstitions
             ,
             and
             takes
             away
             all
             liberty
             of
             Examining
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             Use
             or
             Authority
             have
             once
             established
             .
             A
             Church
             that
             calls
             her self
             Infallible
             boldly
             ,
             establishes
             boldly
             what
             she
             wills
             ,
             and
             what
             may
             be
             found
             useful
             for
             its
             Interest
             .
             And
             after
             that
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             more
             any
             Means
             to
             return
             .
             We
             must
             also
             be
             permitted
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             this
             is
             an
             Affair
             of
             the
             highest
             Importance
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             our
             People
             depends
             thereon
             .
             They
             would
             not
             have
             us
             to
             establish
             it
             on
             the
             
               Holy
               Scripture
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Stay
             and
             Pillar
             of
             Truth
             ;
             and
             they
             would
             have
             us
             to
             knowledge
             all
             that
             we
             must
             believe
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             without
             being
             able
             to
             tell
             us
             which
             is
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             where
             are
             the
             Titles
             of
             its
             Infallibility
             .
             These
             Gentlemen
             do
             thrust
             us
             very
             hardly
             upon
             the
             
             Authority
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             diversity
             of
             its
             Senses
             upon
             the
             liberty
             whereof
             they
             accuse
             us
             ,
             as
             given
             to
             Women
             and
             to
             Artificers
             ,
             to
             interpret
             it
             after
             their
             manner
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             themselves
             a
             new
             Religion
             ,
             if
             it
             seems
             good
             to
             them
             .
             But
             I
             know
             not
             how
             they
             mind
             not
             ,
             that
             with
             all
             their
             Maxims
             of
             Submission
             and
             blind
             Obedience
             ,
             for
             their
             Interpretations
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             must
             cast
             the
             Faith
             of
             their
             People
             into
             an
             incertitude
             ,
             greater
             a
             thousand
             times
             ,
             than
             that
             wherein
             they
             say
             that
             we
             are
             .
             
               It
               is
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               to
               whose
               Interpretations
               we
               must
               cleave
               .
            
             I
             will
             ;
             but
             let
             them
             shew
             me
             that
             Church
             to
             whom
             I
             must
             submit
             .
             I
             see
             in
             the
             Orient
             a
             Greek
             Church
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Schismatick
             ;
             in
             the
             Occident
             ,
             I
             see
             there
             Societies
             of
             Men
             ,
             whom
             they
             call
             
               Eutychians
               ,
               Jacobites
               ,
               Nestorians
               ,
               Melchites
               ,
            
             and
             many
             others
             .
             Each
             one
             of
             these
             Societies
             tells
             me
             ,
             that
             she
             is
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             whom
             I
             must
             hear
             .
             Which
             shall
             I
             believe
             ?
             
               Believe
               her
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               that
               hath
               the
               Marks
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               of
               Succession
               of
               Chairs
               ,
               and
               particularly
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               Chair
               .
            
             But
             every
             one
             of
             those
             Societies
             doth
             boast
             to
             have
             all
             those
             Advantages
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             most
             Ancient
             ,
             to
             be
             Apostolical
             ;
             to
             have
             had
             the
             Apostles
             for
             Founders
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             Alexandria
             saith
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             founded
             by
             St.
             Mark
             ,
             her
             first
             Bishop
             ;
             that
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             by
             St.
             James
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             ,
             and
             to
             clear
             my self
             thereof
             ,
             I
             must
             read
             whole
             Libraries
             :
             I
             that
             neither
             have
             Latin
             nor
             Greek
             ,
             which
             have
             neither
             time
             enough
             ,
             nor
             piercing
             Wits
             to
             follow
             hard
             Studies
             .
             Either
             I
             must
             remain
             uncertain
             ,
             or
             else
             I
             shall
             be
             reduced
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Roman
             Church
             is
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             upon
             her
             own
             simple
             Word
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             Witness
             that
             she
             gives
             her self
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             all
             things
             in
             the
             World
             the
             most
             unjust
             ;
             for
             no
             Man
             ought
             to
             be
             believed
             in
             his
             own
             Cause
             .
             Yea
             ,
             though
             I
             should
             believe
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Roman
             Church
             is
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             Infallible
             .
             If
             I
             ask
             where
             that
             Infallible
             doth
             rest
             ,
             they
             cannot
             teach
             it
             me
             .
             The
             one
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Pope
             ;
             others
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             false
             ,
             and
             I
             must
             beware
             of
             that
             thought
             .
             Some
             Doctours
             will
             tell
             me
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Infallible
               Oracle
            
             is
             not
             found
             but
             in
             Councils
             ;
             but
             others
             will
             call
             that
             Opinion
             ,
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             will
             Threaten
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             if
             I
             yield
             unto
             those
             Thoughts
             .
             I
             know
             not
             then
             what
             side
             to
             turn
             to
             ,
             to
             find
             a
             solid
             Prop
             to
             my
             Faith
             ;
             for
             on
             all
             hands
             I
             see
             nothing
             but
             Doubts
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             they
             call
             the
             Church
             ,
             uncertainty
             ,
             and
             dividing
             of
             Opinions
             .
             If
             I
             pierce
             into
             the
             bottom
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             examine
             the
             Sense
             thereof
             ,
             I
             see
             People
             that
             say
             with
             one
             Voice
             ,
             
               We
               must
               follow
               the
               Church
               ;
               One
               cannot
               go
               off
               from
               her
               without
               wandring
               .
            
             But
             under
             that
             appearance
             of
             Uniformity
             ,
             I
             see
             a
             prodigious
             diversity
             of
             Opinions
             :
             Some
             are
             Semi-Pelagians
             ,
             and
             teach
             ,
             
               That
               Grace
               is
               not
               efficacious
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Will
               of
               Man
            
             ;
             others
             defend
             
               Efficacious
               Grace
            
             by
             it self
             ,
             and
             accuse
             the
             former
             of
             recalling
             Pelagianism
             .
             Some
             say
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Command
               of
               Loving
               God
               obliges
               at
               all
               times
            
             ;
             and
             the
             others
             say
             ,
             that
             
               it
               never
               obliges
            
             .
             I
             see
             some
             that
             accuse
             others
             to
             be
             the
             
               Corrupters
               of
               Morality
            
             ,
             and
             which
             indeed
             make
             the
             Truth
             of
             their
             Accusation
             palpable
             by
             ones
             Finger
             ;
             but
             they
             who
             are
             accused
             ,
             do
             by
             turns
             accuse
             their
             Adversaries
             to
             be
             
               Calvinists
               ,
               Hereticks
            
             ,
             to
             ruine
             the
             Virtues
             of
             Sacraments
             ;
             to
             estrange
             the
             Faithful
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             bind
             Conscience
             by
             unjust
             Chains
             .
             All
             those
             People
             are
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             they
             follow
             all
             the
             Sentiments
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             as
             they
             say
             ;
             yet
             are
             they
             in
             Paths
             so
             opposite
             ,
             that
             Hell
             and
             Heaven
             are
             not
             more
             .
             See
             the
             Uniformity
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             whereto
             they
             would
             have
             me
             to
             give
             up
             my self
             .
             It
             must
             be
             a
             concluded
             Affair
             :
             
             We
             shall
             never
             resolve
             to
             leave
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             always
             abides
             the
             same
             ,
             to
             engage
             our Selves
             in
             a
             Sea
             of
             Doubts
             and
             Uncertainties
             ,
             where
             we
             cannot
             set
             our
             Foot
             ,
             nor
             find
             a
             fixed
             Bottom
             .
             That
             the
             important
             Controversie
             of
             Authority
             Infallible
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             be
             not
             an
             Obstacle
             to
             our
             Re-union
             .
          
           
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             would
             perswade
             us
             ,
             by
             all
             means
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             ,
             in
             that
             regard
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Practise
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             Opinion
             with
             his
             Church
             .
             In
             that
             we
             make
             our
             Church
             
               Judge
               Soveraign
            
             and
             Infallible
             of
             the
             Controversies
             which
             arise
             among
             us
             .
             He
             proves
             it
             by
             two
             things
             :
             First
             ,
             Because
             we
             condemn
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Independants
             ,
             which
             say
             ,
             
               That
               every
               Faithful
               Man
               is
               to
               follow
               the
               Motions
               of
               his
               own
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               that
               each
               Flock
               is
               to
               be
               governed
               by
               their
               proper
               Laws
               ,
               without
               dependance
               of
               any
               other
               ,
               in
               Matters
               Ecclesiastical
               .
            
             Whereto
             we
             oppose
             ,
             That
             if
             that
             Doctrine
             had
             place
             ,
             there
             might
             be
             formed
             as
             many
             Religions
             as
             Parishes
             ;
             and
             we
             conclude
             ,
             That
             the
             Faithful
             ought
             to
             be
             Dependants
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             Faith
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             must
             depend
             upon
             a
             Superiour
             Authority
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             I
             conceive
             not
             what
             difficulty
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             finds
             therein
             .
             Have
             we
             ever
             said
             ,
             That
             the
             Faithful
             ought
             to
             be
             absolutely
             Independant
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             Do
             we
             deny
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             great
             ,
             holy
             ,
             venerable
             ?
             Do
             we
             consider
             the
             Decisions
             of
             holy
             Councils
             Assembled
             in
             God's
             Name
             ,
             and
             who
             have
             decreed
             according
             to
             his
             Word
             ,
             as
             Nothing
             ?
             There
             is
             much
             difference
             between
             a
             
               Great
               Authority
            
             ,
             and
             an
             
               Infallible
               Authority
            
             ;
             between
             a
             blind
             and
             absolute
             Dependance
             ,
             and
             a
             Dependance
             conditional
             .
             The
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             great
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             Infallible
             .
             Councils
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             despised
             ;
             but
             their
             Decisions
             are
             not
             to
             be
             received
             blindfold
             .
             The
             Faithful
             are
             to
             
             live
             in
             Dependance
             ;
             but
             they
             must
             examine
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             those
             Decisions
             ,
             whereon
             they
             are
             to
             depend
             .
             Not
             to
             make
             a
             New
             Religion
             ,
             if
             they
             think
             good
             ;
             but
             to
             submit
             to
             Decisions
             by
             a
             Principle
             of
             Reason
             ,
             lightned
             with
             Divine
             Faith
             ,
             and
             grounded
             on
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             But
             they
             will
             say
             ,
             
               If
               those
               Private
               Men
               in
               their
            
             Examen
             ,
             
               Judge
               ,
               that
               the
               Decision
               of
               the
               Church
               be
               not
               true
               ,
               what
               must
               they
               do
               ?
               Ought
               they
               to
               submit
               or
               no
               ?
               If
               they
               submit
               against
               the
               Judgment
               of
               their
               Reason
               ,
               that
               is
               it
               we
               ask
               .
               If
               they
               submit
               not
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               follow
               their
               Thoughts
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               new
               Religion
               .
            
             I
             Answer
             ,
             If
             those
             Private
             Men
             Judge
             ,
             that
             the
             Decision
             of
             a
             Council
             be
             false
             ,
             they
             cannot
             but
             follow
             the
             Judgmenr
             of
             their
             Heart
             ,
             although
             all
             the
             Popes
             and
             Bishops
             should
             oppose
             it
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             be
             wise
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             stick
             to
             their
             first
             Examination
             ;
             they
             will
             labour
             to
             have
             their
             Doubts
             clear'd
             .
             If
             they
             cannot
             ,
             they
             will
             keep
             silence
             ,
             in
             case
             the
             Errour
             in
             hand
             be
             not
             Capital
             .
             If
             they
             believe
             that
             their
             Salvation
             is
             concerned
             ,
             then
             their
             Consciences
             obliges
             them
             ,
             not
             to
             make
             a
             New
             Religion
             ,
             but
             to
             chuse
             that
             which
             they
             believe
             most
             conformed
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             I
             will
             not
             engage
             further
             into
             a
             Question
             which
             hath
             a
             long
             Train
             ;
             One
             may
             read
             thereon
             those
             who
             have
             Written
             to
             justifie
             our
             Separation
             ,
             and
             among
             others
             ,
             the
             excellent
             Answer
             of
             Monsieur
             Claude
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             of
             Prejudices
             ;
             there
             may
             all
             see
             ,
             what
             are
             the
             Rights
             of
             Private
             Men
             ,
             and
             of
             Flocks
             ,
             when
             the
             Church
             begins
             to
             wander
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             Proof
             which
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             brings
             to
             prove
             ,
             
               That
               we
               give
               ●●
               our
               Synods
               an
               Infallible
               Authority
               ,
            
             is
             drawn
             from
             our
             Discipline
             .
             That
             Discipline
             would
             have
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             Point
             of
             Doctrine
             is
             in
             Controversie
             ,
             after
             that
             the
             business
             hath
             passed
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Consistory
             ,
             of
             the
             Colloques
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Synods
               Provincial
            
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             They
             should
             acquiesce
             in
             
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             
               Synod
               National
            
             .
             The
             same
             Discipline
             Ordains
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             Letters
             of
             Mission
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Churches
             do
             charge
             the
             Deputies
             ,
             which
             go
             to
             Synods
             ,
             there
             be
             a
             Clause
             of
             Submission
             in
             these
             Terms
             ,
             
               [
               We
               promise
               before
               God
               ,
               to
               submit
               to
               all
               that
               shall
               be
               concluded
               and
               resolved
               in
               your
               holy
               Assembly
               ,
               being
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               preside
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             that
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             adds
             a
             Fact
             drawn
             from
             the
             Synod
             of
             
               Saint
               Foy
               ,
               Anno
            
             1578.
             where
             some
             Overtures
             were
             made
             of
             Reconciliation
             with
             the
             Lutherans
             ,
             and
             deputed
             Four
             Men
             ,
             to
             whom
             was
             given
             an
             Absolute
             Power
             to
             terminate
             that
             Affair
             as
             should
             seem
             good
             to
             them
             .
             Behold
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               where
               ends
               the
               false
               delicateness
               of
               these
               Gentlemen
               !
               They
               will
               not
               receive
               the
               Decisions
               of
               Councils
               ;
               they
               make
               no
               difficulty
               to
               put
               their
               Faith
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               Four
               Men
               ;
               who
               would
               be
               weary
               to
               be
               obliged
               to
               answer
               so
               many
               things
               that
               come
               to
               nothing
               .
            
             What
             doth
             all
             that
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ?
             Doth
             that
             prove
             ,
             that
             we
             hold
             the
             Church
             for
             an
             Infallible
             Judge
             ?
             All
             that
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             says
             ,
             returns
             to
             this
             Reasoning
             ,
             or
             it
             returns
             to
             nothing
             .
          
           
             Those
             who
             give
             their
             Synods
             power
             to
             judge
             Soveraignly
             of
             Points
             of
             Faith
             ,
             who
             promise
             Submission
             in
             the
             assurance
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             presides
             there
             ;
             and
             who
             retrench
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             those
             that
             would
             not
             submit
             to
             their
             Decision
             ,
             give
             to
             these
             Synods
             an
             Infallible
             Authority
             ;
             but
             the
             Calvinists
             do
             that
             ;
             therefore
             they
             give
             to
             to
             their
             Synods
             an
             
               Infallible
               Authority
            
             .
             This
             Argument
             supposes
             false
             ,
             and
             concludes
             ill
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             supposes
             false
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             true
             that
             we
             promit
             our
             Synods
             a
             blind
             Submission
             .
             What
             is
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             
               That
               we
               are
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               preside
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ,
            
             is
             a
             Clause
             of
             Civility
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Terms
             are
             not
             to
             be
             abused
             .
             That
             
             signifies
             nothing
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             wish
             and
             hope
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             will
             direct
             them
             .
             It
             is
             not
             true
             neither
             ,
             that
             the
             Synod
             of
             
               Sainte
               Foy
            
             have
             put
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             of
             
               France
               ,
               in
               deposito
            
             ,
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             Four
             Men
             ;
             for
             what
             was
             committed
             to
             them
             was
             not
             to
             make
             new
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             compose
             a
             Formulary
             in
             general
             Terms
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             World
             might
             receive
             .
             And
             they
             did
             not
             so
             far
             refer
             themselves
             wholly
             to
             their
             Judgment
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             reserved
             liberty
             not
             to
             follow
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             chance
             to
             make
             some
             false
             Advance
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Argument
             concludes
             ill
             ;
             for
             ▪
             from
             what
             Power
             we
             give
             to
             our
             Synods
             to
             Judge
             of
             the
             Points
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             do
             cut
             off
             those
             that
             will
             not
             submit
             to
             their
             Judgment
             ,
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             concludes
             ,
             that
             we
             attribute
             to
             them
             ▪
             an
             
               Infallible
               Authority
            
             .
             This
             Reasoning
             is
             worth
             nothing
             ,
             or
             this
             is
             good
             .
             The
             Bishops
             and
             Archbishops
             do
             give
             Ordinances
             ;
             Councils
             Provincial
             and
             National
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             decide
             Points
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             cut
             off
             those
             that
             will
             not
             submit
             ;
             therefore
             they
             believe
             themselves
             Infallible
             .
             I
             do
             not
             therefore
             think
             that
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             neither
             separately
             nor
             in
             their
             whole
             Body
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             General
             Council
             ,
             esteem
             themselves
             Infallible
             .
             Must
             then
             the
             Priviledge
             of
             Infallibility
             be
             had
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             Power
             to
             Judge
             of
             a
             Point
             of
             Faith
             ▪
             There
             would
             then
             be
             none
             ,
             but
             the
             Pope
             or
             the
             Council
             that
             could
             Judge
             thereof
             .
          
           
             There
             must
             be
             an
             Order
             .
             Every
             Society
             is
             in
             right
             of
             Judging
             of
             Controversies
             which
             arise
             in
             its
             bosom
             ,
             and
             that
             Member
             thereof
             that
             will
             not
             submit
             to
             that
             Judgment
             ,
             may
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Body
             .
             Therefore
             we
             do
             properly
             complain
             ,
             That
             the
             Roman
             Church
             having
             pronounc'd
             against
             us
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             after
             that
             did
             cast
             us
             out
             of
             their
             Body
             ;
             They
             used
             in
             that
             the
             right
             which
             appertains
             to
             every
             Society
             ;
             
             but
             we
             complain
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             unjustly
             condemned
             us
             .
             The
             Question
             touching
             the
             Rights
             and
             Authorities
             of
             Councils
             and
             Synods
             deserves
             an
             Examen
             much
             more
             ample
             ;
             we
             will
             leave
             it
             as
             an
             Incident
             which
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             hath
             brought
             into
             his
             Book
             ,
             without
             necessity
             ,
             and
             only
             to
             entangle
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             .
             It
             imports
             nothing
             at
             the
             bottom
             ,
             what
             Authority
             Synods
             may
             have
             ,
             to
             know
             whether
             the
             Roman
             Religion
             is
             far
             distant
             from
             the
             Protestant
             ,
             which
             is
             properly
             the
             Affair
             here
             in
             agitation
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XVI
             .
             Of
             the
             POPE
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Authority
             .
          
           
             I
             Follow
             the
             Order
             of
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             ;
             I
             finish
             by
             the
             Head
             of
             that
             great
             Body
             into
             which
             they
             would
             have
             us
             re-enter
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Pope
             .
             Here
             also
             ,
             after
             him
             ,
             a
             Point
             whereof
             we
             have
             made
             a
             stumbling
             Block
             without
             any
             reason
             .
             What
             is
             the
             Pope
             ?
             It
             is
             the
             Principle
             of
             Unity
             ,
             the
             Cement
             of
             Union
             :
             It
             's
             a
             Head
             whereto
             all
             the
             Members
             have
             a
             relation
             ,
             and
             who
             makes
             the
             Uniting
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             Men
             know
             there
             is
             no
             Goverment
             more
             solid
             ,
             and
             that
             contributes
             more
             to
             the
             Conservation
             of
             States
             ,
             than
             the
             Monarchical
             .
             What
             hurt
             then
             can
             there
             be
             to
             set
             upon
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Church
             a
             Spiritual
             Monarch
             ,
             a
             Visible
             Head
             ,
             that
             may
             watch
             for
             its
             Conservation
             and
             may
             govern
             it
             ?
             Must
             not
             People
             be
             very
             Captious
             ,
             to
             make
             of
             that
             a
             cause
             of
             Separation
             ?
          
           
           
             I
             will
             regard
             well
             this
             Article
             at
             first
             ,
             under
             the
             same
             face
             that
             Monsicur
             of
             Condom
             doth
             .
             The
             Pope
             is
             a
             Visible
             Head
             ,
             a
             Spiritual
             Monarch
             ;
             but
             who
             hath
             appointed
             this
             Monarch
             ?
             Is
             it
             possible
             that
             Men
             do
             not
             feel
             ,
             that
             this
             puts
             a
             prodigious
             difference
             between
             the
             Religion
             of
             Protestants
             and
             the
             Roman
             Religion
             .
             To
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             would
             have
             the
             Government
             of
             his
             Church
             should
             be
             Aristocratical
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             put
             it
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             such
             whom
             he
             hath
             called
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             invested
             with
             equal
             Power
             .
             I
             know
             well
             that
             this
             Principle
             is
             contested
             ;
             but
             once
             more
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             oblig'd
             to
             prove
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             Work.
             I
             am
             permitted
             to
             suppose
             my
             Principles
             ,
             and
             in
             supposing
             them
             ,
             I
             must
             shew
             how
             they
             are
             incompatible
             with
             those
             of
             that
             Church
             whereunto
             they
             would
             have
             us
             return
             .
             If
             then
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             setled
             a
             Government
             Aristocratick
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             this
             kind
             of
             Government
             is
             of
             Divine
             Right
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             of
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             none
             must
             be
             permitted
             to
             change
             it
             under
             whatsoever
             pretence
             .
             The
             kind
             of
             Government
             is
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Essence
             of
             a
             State
             ,
             That
             the
             State
             changes
             absolutely
             ,
             loses
             its
             Name
             and
             its
             Form
             ,
             when
             the
             Government
             is
             changed
             .
             All
             the
             World
             knows
             ,
             that
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             by
             a
             general
             Revolt
             shakes
             off
             the
             Yoke
             of
             its
             legal
             Master
             ,
             and
             then
             a
             Popular
             Government
             ,
             a
             Republick
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             violence
             of
             an
             Usurper
             becomes
             a
             Monarchy
             ,
             are
             no
             more
             what
             they
             were
             before
             ;
             and
             they
             would
             ,
             that
             without
             ruining
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             may
             make
             a
             Monarchy
             thereof
             ,
             against
             the
             intention
             and
             design
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             We
             do
             not
             understand
             that
             .
          
           
           
             Suppose
             we
             also
             ,
             that
             this
             Soveraign
             Power
             ,
             exercised
             at
             Rome
             ,
             be
             an
             Usurped
             Power
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Principle
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             
               Selon
               ce
               Principe
            
             ,
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             they
             would
             oblige
             us
             to
             submit
             to
             an
             Usurped
             Power
             ?
             If
             a
             Tyrant
             or
             Rebel
             had
             taken
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Legal
             Prince
             ;
             were
             it
             not
             extream
             baseness
             ,
             and
             a
             Crime
             of
             High
             Treason
             to
             acknowledge
             this
             Usurper
             ?
             We
             must
             then
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             this
             Authority
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             ,
             
               Of
               the
               Holy
               Siege
            
             ,
             is
             legitimate
             ,
             before
             that
             it
             can
             be
             honestly
             done
             ,
             to
             sollicite
             us
             to
             submit
             thereto
             .
          
           
             There
             hath
             been
             a
             time
             wherein
             God
             had
             charged
             himself
             with
             the
             Care
             of
             Governing
             immediately
             the
             Common-wealth
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             by
             Prophets
             and
             inspired
             Judges
             ,
             whom
             he
             sent
             to
             them
             .
             If
             any
             ,
             during
             that
             time
             ,
             had
             undertaken
             ,
             without
             a
             Call
             ,
             to
             make
             himself
             Monarch
             of
             that
             People
             ;
             is
             it
             not
             true
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             attempt
             the
             Usurper
             had
             made
             himself
             guilty
             ,
             less
             against
             the
             Nation
             whereof
             he
             would
             oppress
             the
             Liberty
             than
             against
             God
             ,
             upon
             whose
             Rights
             he
             had
             undertaken
             ?
             That
             People
             ,
             though
             inclined
             to
             Revolt
             ,
             durst
             not
             make
             them
             a
             King
             ;
             they
             ask
             one
             of
             God.
             If
             that
             Nation
             had
             otherwise
             used
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             Criminal
             before
             God
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             will
             consider
             this
             Reflexion
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             that
             Protestants
             in
             their
             Principles
             ,
             must
             regard
             ,
             as
             guilty
             of
             the
             highest
             Enterprize
             against
             the
             Rights
             of
             God
             ,
             Him
             ,
             that
             without
             Call
             ,
             hath
             made
             himself
             the
             Head
             of
             this
             Church
             ;
             and
             it
             will
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             without
             the
             greatest
             baseness
             ,
             they
             cannot
             submit
             to
             that
             Prince
             who
             hath
             seized
             upon
             God's
             Rights
             without
             his
             permission
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             It
             is
             impossible
             that
             Protestants
             should
             regard
             as
             Indifferent
             ,
             or
             as
             Tolerable
             in
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             a
             Dignity
             which
             is
             absolutely
             opposite
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christianism
             .
             This
             Spirit
             is
             
             
               Humility
               ,
               Poverty
               ,
               Despising
               the
               World
               ,
               Obedience
               ,
               Renouncing
               all
               kind
               of
               Pomp
               ,
               Grandeur
               ,
               and
               Vanity
               .
            
             After
             that
             they
             would
             have
             us
             to
             regard
             ,
             as
             Prince
             Spiritual
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             a
             Man
             that
             is
             Crowned
             with
             all
             the
             Pomp
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             that
             makes
             his
             Feet
             to
             be
             kissed
             by
             the
             Persons
             of
             the
             greatest
             Quality
             ;
             that
             is
             carried
             on
             Mens
             Shoulders
             ,
             and
             who
             carries
             the
             Rights
             of
             Soveraignty
             ,
             and
             the
             Characters
             of
             Puissance
             ,
             beyond
             what
             was
             ever
             imagined
             .
          
           
             
               But
               after
               having
               considered
               the
            
             Pope
             
               is
               the
               Theology
               of
               Politicians
               ,
               who
               keep
               within
               general
               Terms
               ;
               why
               should
               it
               not
               be
               lawful
               to
               us
               ,
               to
               regard
               him
               in
               an
            
             Italian
             
               Theology
               ?
               See
               what
               it
               is
               in
               this
            
             Italian
             Theology
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             Man
             that
             cannot
             be
             
             tied
             nor
             untied
             by
             a
             Regular
             Power
             ;
             
               who
               was
               called
               God
               ,
               by
            
             Constantine
             .
             
               Now
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               God
               cannot
               be
               judged
               by
               Men.
            
             It
             is
             a
             Man
             ,
             whose
             Faults
             cannot
             be
             
             admonished
             on
             Earth
             ,
             though
             he
             should
             be
             known
             to
             neglect
             his
             own
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             his
             Brethren
             ;
             useless
             and
             relaxed
             in
             his
             Works
             ,
             silencing
             the
             Good
             ,
             and
             leading
             with
             himself
             Crowds
             of
             Men
             to
             the
             first
             slavery
             of
             Hell
             ;
             because
             being
             setled
             to
             judge
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             He
             may
             
             not
             be
             judged
             of
             any
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Man
             ,
             whom
             none
             of
             the
             Councils
             lawfully
             Assembled
             durst
             ever
             judge
             ;
             because
             he
             is
             the
             Judge
             of
             all
             .
             
               On
               the
               contrary
               ,
               Councils
               have
               often
               cried
               ,
            
             The
             first
             Seat
             is
             Judged
             of
             none
             ;
             
               and
               they
               say
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
            
             Judge
             your self
             ,
             Justifie
             or
             Condem
             your self
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Man
             ,
             
             whereof
             the
             Roman
             Ceremonial
             saith
             ,
             That
             as
             oft
             as
             the
             Emperour
             seeth
             him
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             salute
             him
             ,
             bare
             his
             Head
             ,
             and
             kneel
             to
             him
             ;
             approach
             his
             Throne
             ,
             kiss
             
             his
             Feet
             devoutly
             ,
             hold
             his
             Stirrup
             till
             he
             be
             got
             up
             ,
             then
             takes
             his
             Horse
             by
             the
             Bridle
             and
             leads
             him
             some
             Paces
             .
             And
             in
             whatever
             Town
             ,
             where
             the
             Pope
             is
             to
             be
             carried
             in
             a
             Chair
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             a
             King
             ,
             must
             carry
             the
             Chair
             some
             steps
             ,
             with
             the
             greatest
             Lords
             of
             the
             Country
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Man
             ,
             that
             can
             do
             all
             what
             is
             needful
             to
             lead
             Souls
             to
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             may
             take
             away
             all
             Obstacles
             ,
             which
             the
             World
             and
             the
             Devil
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             Strength
             and
             Craft
             ,
             can
             oppose
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Man
             ,
             that
             can
             suffer
             the
             Title
             of
             Vice-God
             ,
             as
             Paul
             the
             Fifth
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Age.
             They
             made
             Pictures
             and
             Dedications
             with
             this
             Inscription
             ,
             Paulo
             
               Quinto
               Vice-Deo
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Most
             Invincible
             of
             the
             Christian
             Republick
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               It
               is
               a
               Man
               of
               whom
               the
            
             Canonists
             say
             ,
             Restituit
             Papa
             solus
             ,
             deponit
             &
             ipse
             ,
             Dividit
             ac
             unit
             ,
             eximit
             atque
             probat
             ,
             Articulos
             solvit
             ,
             Synodumque
             facit
             Generalem
             ,
             transfert
             &
             mutat
             ,
             appellat
             nullus
             ab
             illo
             .
             
               That
               is
               to
               say
            
             ,
             That
             he
             alone
             settles
             ,
             deposes
             ,
             divides
             ,
             unites
             ,
             condemns
             ,
             approves
             ,
             breaks
             Articles
             ,
             makes
             Councils
             ,
             transports
             ,
             and
             changes
             according
             to
             his
             good
             pleasure
             without
             appeal
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Man
             that
             gives
             Realms
             at
             his
             Will
             ,
             loosens
             Subjects
             from
             
             their
             Oath
             made
             to
             their
             Prince
             ,
             who
             is
             Master
             of
             the
             Temporal
             of
             Kings
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Man
             ,
             who
             alone
             possesses
             the
             Priviledge
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             the
             only
             Oracle
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Man
             ,
             that
             can
             dispense
             against
             Laws
             Divine
             and
             Human
             ;
             and
             
             according
             to
             the
             plenitude
             of
             his
             Power
             ,
             dispences
             above
             Right
             and
             Law
             ,
             dispences
             against
             Apostles
             and
             their
             Canons
             ;
             against
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             about
             
               Tithes
               ,
               Vows
            
             ,
             and
             Oaths
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Man
             ,
             whom
             they
             set
             upon
             the
             Altar
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             Chosen
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             go
             to
             Adoration
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Man
             ,
             that
             can
             suffer
             to
             be
             told
             in
             a
             full
             Council
             ,
             Do
             so
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             never
             lose
             
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Life
             ,
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             which
             thou
             hast
             given
             us
             .
             Thou
             art
             the
             Pastour
             ,
             the
             Physician
             ,
             
             the
             Pilot
             ,
             the
             Patron
             :
             Thou
             art
             ,
             in
             fine
             ,
             God
             on
             Earth
             .
             
               It
               is
               a
               Man
               that
               likes
               it
               well
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               same
               Council
               they
               should
               apply
               to
               him
               these
               Words
               of
            
             Psalm
             72.
             
             Aethiopians
             shall
             come
             ,
             &c.
             his
             Enemies
             shall
             lick
             the
             dust
             ;
             all
             Kings
             shall
             adore
             him
             ,
             all
             Nations
             shall
             serve
             him
             .
             
               It
               is
               there
               also
               where
               they
               stiled
               him
               ,
            
             The
             Divine
             Majesty
             .
             
               In
               fine
               ,
               He
               is
               a
               Man
               that
            
             
             
               likes
               to
               be
               called
            
             ,
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ;
             Most
             Prudent
             ,
             Most
             Wise
             ,
             Adored
             of
             all
             Men.
             
               If
               this
               Power
               be
               not
               lawful
               ,
               why
               would
               they
               have
               us
               to
               submit
               thereto
               ?
               How
               could
               that
               agree
               with
               our
               Principles
               ?
            
          
           
             These
             are
             happily
             the
             things
             which
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             means
             ,
             and
             whereof
             he
             saith
             ,
             That
             Ministers
             cease
             not
             to
             relate
             them
             ,
             to
             render
             that
             Power
             odious
             .
             
               You
               know
               well
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               that
               this
            
             Italian
             
               Theology
               is
               slighted
               :
               They
               do
               not
               Canonize
               in
            
             France
             
               the
               Excess
               of
               the
            
             Canonists
             ;
             
               contrarily
               they
               are
               condemned
               :
               And
               you
               cannot
               be
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               the
            
             Gallican
             
               Church
               hath
               still
               opposed
               them
            
             .
             I
             grant
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             please
             :
             Why
             then
             ,
             would
             they
             that
             I
             should
             regard
             the
             Pope
             ,
             under
             the
             Idea
             which
             the
             Gallican
             Church
             forms
             ,
             rather
             than
             under
             that
             which
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ?
             I
             always
             heard
             say
             ,
             
               That
               to
               know
               a
               Subject
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               regard
               him
               in
               the
               Opinion
               which
               certain
               Persons
               have
               of
               him
               ;
               but
               in
               himself
               ,
               in
               that
               which
               he
               saith
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               doth
               .
            
             Now
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             in
             himself
             what
             the
             Canonists
             have
             made
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             thinks
             of
             himself
             what
             the
             Canonists
             have
             said
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             he
             that
             hath
             caused
             those
             Canonists
             to
             write
             :
             It
             is
             the
             Canon
             Law
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             approved
             generally
             by
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             
             which
             they
             rule
             their
             Conduct
             .
             The
             Gallican
             Church
             may
             do
             what
             they
             please
             ;
             the
             Pope
             doth
             still
             keep
             himself
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             Excommunicating
             Kings
             ,
             dispensing
             their
             Subjects
             to
             the
             Oath
             of
             Fidelity
             ,
             of
             transporting
             their
             Kingdoms
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             exercising
             in
             general
             ,
             all
             Actions
             of
             that
             Power
             which
             is
             attributed
             to
             him
             by
             the
             Canon
             Law.
             It
             is
             clear
             then
             ,
             I
             must
             regard
             the
             Pope
             ,
             not
             by
             what
             the
             French
             say
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             in
             what
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             doth
             .
             Men
             may
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             thing
             should
             be
             white
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             black
             ,
             and
             blacks
             others
             that
             changes
             nothing
             therein
             .
          
           
             Besides
             that
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             why
             they
             could
             not
             regard
             him
             in
             France
             ,
             under
             the
             Character
             they
             give
             him
             in
             France
             it self
             .
             The
             Council
             of
             Lateran
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Pope
             was
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Divine
               Majesty
               ,
               Vice-●od
               ▪
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
            
             puts
             himself
             above
             all
             Councils
             ,
             is
             printed
             in
             France
             with
             the
             Kings
             Priviledge
             ,
             under
             the
             di
             ection
             of
             the
             Fathers
             Labbé
             and
             Cossart
             ,
             without
             any
             Correctiff
             .
             Can
             France
             have
             lost
             the
             Memory
             of
             that
             terrible
             .
             Harangue
             ,
             which
             was
             made
             in
             the
             grand
             Convention
             of
             the
             States
             1615.
             by
             Cardinal
             Perron
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             all
             the
             Clergy
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ?
             They
             would
             have
             passed
             an
             Ordinance
             ,
             in
             those
             States
             ,
             
               That
               no
               Subject
               ,
               under
               any
               Pretence
               ,
               could
               be
               dispensed
               from
               the
               Oath
               of
               Fidelity
               .
            
             The
             Gallican
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             Mouth
             of
             a
             French
             Cardinal
             ,
             opposed
             it
             ,
             and
             attributed
             to
             the
             Pope
             all
             that
             excess
             of
             Power
             that
             frights
             us
             :
             How
             after
             that
             can
             any
             Man
             boast
             of
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             
               Gallican
               Church
            
             ?
          
           
             But
             happily
             ,
             pretend
             they
             ;
             That
             Innocent
             
               the
               Eleventh
               ,
               who
               holds
               now
               the
               Seat
               ,
               hath
               renounced
               to
               all
               those
               Pretences
               that
               so
               offend
               us
               ,
               and
               hath
               reduced
               himself
               to
               the
               Moderation
               of
               the
            
             Gallican
             
               Church
               ,
               because
               he
               approves
               by
               a
               Brief
               Monsieur
            
             de
             Condom
             ▪
             s
             
               Book
               ;
               and
               that
               Book
               of
               Monsieur
            
             de
             Condom
             saith
             ,
             
             
               That
               there
               are
               things
               ,
               whereof
               they
               Dispute
               in
               the
               Schools
               ,
               which
               the
               Ministers
               cease
               not
               to
               alledge
               ,
               to
               render
               that
               Puissance
               odious
               ;
               but
               that
               it
               is
               not
               necessary
               to
               speak
               thereof
               ,
               seeing
               they
               are
               not
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Faith.
            
             In
             Conscience
             can
             Men
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             by
             the
             touch
             of
             a
             Pen
             ,
             and
             without
             being
             either
             forc'd
             or
             sollicited
             ,
             had
             renounced
             all
             her
             magnificent
             Pretences
             ,
             to
             all
             those
             Priviledges
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             acquired
             by
             the
             effusion
             of
             so
             much
             Blood
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             they
             were
             like
             to
             have
             overthrown
             all
             during
             the
             Sitting
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             in
             the
             fear
             they
             had
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             intended
             to
             have
             a
             stroak
             at
             them
             .
             These
             Disputes
             of
             the
             Schools
             ,
             in
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             are
             but
             the
             Nice
             Trifles
             wherein
             Canonists
             agree
             not
             ;
             although
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             ,
             they
             are
             possibly
             what
             we
             regard
             as
             Capital
             .
             Men
             know
             how
             to
             find
             a
             commodious
             Sense
             in
             Terms
             more
             difficult
             to
             turns
             ;
             and
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             finds
             enough
             to
             satisfie
             themselves
             in
             these
             Words
             of
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
               ,
               [
               That
            
             
             
               Men
               ought
               to
               render
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               the
               Submission
               and
               Obedience
               which
               the
               Holy
               Councils
               have
               always
               taught
               the
               Faithful
               .
               ]
            
             The
             two
             last
             of
             those
             Holy
             Councils
             ,
             are
             the
             Fifth
             of
             Lateran
             ,
             which
             is
             Counted
             General
             ;
             and
             that
             of
             Trent
             ,
             for
             which
             my
             Lord
             of
             Condom
             hath
             so
             great
             a
             respect
             .
             Those
             two
             Councils
             carry
             the
             Popes
             Authority
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             it
             can
             go
             ,
             at
             least
             it
             will
             not
             be
             a
             Dispute
             of
             Schools
             ,
             to
             know
             whether
             they
             may
             call
             the
             Pope
             ,
             
               Our
               holy
               Lord
            
             ;
             for
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             seldom
             calls
             him
             otherwise
             ;
             although
             the
             Apostles
             have
             not
             called
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             
               Our
               Lord
            
             simply
             .
             It
             must
             neither
             be
             a
             Dispute
             of
             the
             Schools
             ,
             to
             know
             ,
             whether
             the
             Pope
             be
             Superiour
             to
             the
             Council
             ;
             for
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             submitted
             so
             fully
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             nothing
             withut
             his
             Order
             ;
             and
             seeing
             they
             proposed
             nothing
             but
             
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             
               Proponentibus
               legatis
            
             ;
             since
             it
             declared
             not
             to
             pretend
             to
             touch
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               See
            
             ,
             nor
             submit
             him
             to
             their
             Canons
             ;
             and
             since
             it
             demanded
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             all
             their
             Decrees
             ;
             and
             indeed
             ,
             the
             Pope
             is
             at
             this
             day
             so
             far
             Master
             of
             this
             Council
             ,
             that
             he
             Dispenses
             against
             all
             their
             Canons
             .
             After
             all
             this
             ,
             how
             can
             they
             invite
             us
             to
             re-enter
             into
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             whilst
             such
             a
             Power
             shall
             subsist
             ?
             We
             that
             pretend
             ,
             That
             the
             Power
             of
             Pastours
             is
             a
             
               Pure
               Ministry
            
             ?
             We
             that
             believe
             ,
             That
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             not
             left
             them
             any
             
               Jurisdiction
               on
               Consciences
            
             ?
             We
             that
             acknowledge
             no
             other
             Universal
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ?
             We
             that
             believe
             ,
             That
             Humility
             is
             of
             the
             Essence
             of
             the
             Ministry
             Evangelical
             ?
             We
             that
             ascribe
             no
             Adoration
             nor
             
               Divine
               Majesty
            
             ,
             but
             to
             GOD
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XVII
             .
             Of
             the
             Points
             which
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             hath
             forgotten
             ;
             Of
             the
             Worship
             in
             an
             Vnknown
             Tongue
             ;
             Of
             the
             Multitude
             of
             Ceremonies
             ;
             Of
             Masses
             without
             Communicants
             ;
             Of
             forced
             Celibat
             .
          
           
             I
             Do
             heartily
             consent
             to
             what
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condem
            
             wishes
             ,
             to
             lay
             apart
             divers
             Questions
             ,
             that
             we
             regard
             not
             as
             a
             lawful
             Subject
             of
             Rupture
             ;
             but
             we
             cannot
             advance
             our
             Complaisance
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             to
             confess
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             left
             ,
             and
             whereof
             he
             hath
             not
             spoken
             ,
             be
             of
             this
             Number
             .
             I
             could
             add
             divers
             Points
             ,
             which
             are
             most
             Essential
             ,
             and
             which
             Justifie
             our
             Separation
             ;
             but
             I
             confine
             my self
             to
             Four
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             be
             accused
             ,
             to
             make
             Subjects
             of
             Separation
             where
             there
             are
             none
             .
          
           
             I.
             The
             First
             is
             the
             Necessity
             which
             the
             Roman
             Church
             hath
             imposed
             on
             her self
             ,
             to
             have
             their
             Service
             in
             the
             
               Latin
               Tongue
            
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             understood
             of
             the
             People
             .
             I
             know
             not
             why
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             doth
             not
             take
             away
             the
             Scruples
             that
             we
             could
             have
             thereon
             ;
             but
             we
             are
             obliged
             in
             Conscience
             to
             advertize
             them
             ,
             that
             that
             alone
             would
             be
             capable
             of
             hindring
             us
             from
             re-entring
             into
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             though
             there
             were
             nothing
             else
             to
             stay
             us
             ;
             because
             that
             nothing
             is
             more
             opposed
             to
             the
             Intention
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             hath
             instituted
             his
             Service
             with
             purpose
             ,
             that
             his
             People
             might
             be
             Edified
             thereby
             .
             Although
             
             they
             could
             say
             the
             best
             and
             holiest
             things
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             could
             serve
             for
             nothing
             ;
             seeing
             that
             the
             Spirit
             and
             the
             Heart
             ,
             that
             could
             not
             understand
             them
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             edified
             thereby
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             Second
             thing
             which
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             hath
             forgotten
             ,
             is
             the
             multitude
             of
             Ceremonies
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             an
             Article
             that
             we
             cannot
             pass
             any
             more
             than
             the
             others
             ,
             that
             makes
             an
             Essential
             difference
             between
             Religions
             .
             Judaism
             and
             Christianism
             differ
             Essentially
             ,
             and
             only
             by
             that
             ,
             they
             call
             us
             to
             another
             Yoke
             like
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             .
             We
             do
             not
             believe
             we
             can
             suffer
             it
             with
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             I
             have
             considered
             those
             Ceremonies
             as
             opposed
             to
             the
             true
             Service
             of
             God
             ;
             because
             the
             most
             are
             destined
             to
             honour
             
               Saints
               ,
               Images
               ,
               Relicks
            
             ,
             the
             
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Eucharist
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Creatures
             .
             At
             present
             I
             consider
             only
             their
             Number
             and
             their
             Uselesness
             ;
             and
             under
             that
             regard
             ,
             I
             maintain
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             absolutely
             opposed
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christianism
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             not
             imagine
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             but
             a
             small
             ill
             to
             be
             useless
             in
             matter
             of
             Religion
             .
             The
             Gospel
             condemns
             to
             the
             Fire
             the
             
               Useless
               Servant
            
             ,
             and
             punishes
             with
             Eternal
             Pains
             
               Unfruitful
               Works
            
             .
             Let
             them
             not
             say
             ,
             That
             at
             the
             most
             those
             Ceremonies
             are
             Useless
             .
             That
             which
             doth
             not
             serve
             in
             Religion
             doth
             much
             hurt
             .
             Those
             Ceremonies
             are
             not
             come
             from
             a
             good
             place
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             have
             been
             borrowed
             or
             imitated
             from
             those
             Religions
             ,
             with
             whom
             Christian
             Religion
             should
             in
             honour
             have
             nothing
             Common
             .
             They
             have
             been
             introduced
             under
             the
             Pretence
             of
             
               Helping
               Devotion
            
             ,
             and
             we
             find
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             fastning
             our
             Spirit
             to
             the
             Bark
             of
             Religion
             ,
             it
             hinders
             him
             from
             piercing
             into
             its
             Internals
             .
             The
             Hearts
             and
             Spirits
             of
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             are
             but
             of
             a
             small
             Capacity
             .
             When
             they
             are
             filled
             with
             those
             Multitudes
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             true
             Piety
             
             finds
             no
             more
             place
             .
             The
             People
             see
             Churches
             magnificently
             Adorn'd
             ,
             
               Images
               ,
               Statues
               ,
               Priests
            
             that
             celebrate
             Mysteries
             with
             great
             Pomp
             ;
             they
             see
             a
             Worship
             composed
             of
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Mystical
             Actions
             ,
             whereof
             they
             know
             neither
             signification
             ,
             nor
             end
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             covered
             with
             the
             Veil
             of
             a
             
               Strange
               Tongue
            
             .
             This
             Composure
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             which
             hath
             a
             great
             Air
             of
             Magnificence
             ,
             surprizes
             the
             Senses
             ,
             strikes
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             dazles
             their
             feeble
             Lights
             ,
             occupies
             the
             Capacities
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             fills
             them
             with
             an
             odd
             kind
             of
             Admiration
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             confused
             Veneration
             ,
             meerly
             Corporal
             and
             Mechanical
             ,
             whereby
             they
             believe
             they
             do
             satisfie
             their
             Duty
             abundantly
             .
          
           
             The
             more
             Superficies
             that
             a
             Body
             hath
             ,
             the
             less
             Solidity
             .
             Ceremonies
             are
             the
             Superficies
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             they
             produce
             a
             Superficial
             Piety
             .
             For
             the
             most
             ,
             they
             that
             are
             the
             worst
             Christians
             ,
             are
             they
             that
             do
             most
             give
             up
             themselves
             to
             these
             Appearances
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             the
             most
             exact
             in
             the
             Observations
             of
             these
             Ceremonies
             .
             So
             may
             one
             say
             truly
             ,
             that
             they
             compose
             a
             Veil
             and
             a
             Refuge
             for
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             An
             Hypocrite
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             submit
             to
             that
             Obedience
             which
             God
             demands
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             not
             renounce
             such
             a
             Crime
             ,
             is
             content
             to
             pay
             God
             with
             Ceremonies
             :
             He
             essays
             to
             satisfie
             his
             Conscience
             therewithal
             ,
             and
             perswades
             himself
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             be
             contented
             therewith
             .
          
           
             This
             affected
             Magnificence
             is
             unworthy
             the
             Grandeur
             and
             Majesty
             of
             Religion
             .
             Her
             Mysteries
             are
             too
             beautiful
             to
             be
             hid
             ,
             and
             this
             great
             Apparel
             of
             Ceremonies
             is
             not
             ,
             as
             they
             believe
             ,
             a
             Garment
             for
             her
             Ornaments
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             pompous
             Tomb
             ,
             wherein
             she
             lies
             buried
             .
             There
             is
             no
             need
             of
             placing
             Mysteries
             in
             Habits
             ,
             in
             Gestures
             ,
             and
             in
             Visible
             Actions
             ;
             Religion
             hath
             Mysteries
             abundantly
             sufficient
             to
             fill
             the
             Heart
             .
             
             and
             occupy
             the
             Spirit
             .
             The
             
               Perfection
               of
               Religion
            
             ,
             consists
             in
             exposing
             the
             Native
             Beauties
             of
             her
             Mysteries
             to
             the
             clear
             sight
             of
             Men.
             Therefore
             the
             most
             perfect
             of
             Religions
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Souls
             ,
             that
             see
             all
             Mysteries
             without
             Veils
             .
             The
             least
             perfect
             of
             Religions
             was
             that
             of
             Moses
             ,
             which
             did
             cover
             all
             her
             Mysteries
             under
             the
             Shadows
             of
             her
             Ceremonies
             .
             It
             's
             plain
             ,
             that
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             holds
             the
             Middle
             ,
             between
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             
               glorified
               Saints
            
             ,
             which
             hath
             no
             Ceremonies
             ;
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             which
             was
             wholly
             made
             up
             of
             them
             .
             Therefore
             she
             must
             have
             some
             Ceremonies
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Sacraments
             ;
             but
             she
             must
             have
             but
             few
             ;
             and
             to
             load
             her
             therewith
             ,
             is
             to
             bring
             back
             Judaism
             .
          
           
             In
             fine
             ,
             We
             have
             a
             just
             Reason
             to
             refuse
             all
             Reconciliation
             with
             the
             Multitude
             of
             those
             Ceremonies
             ;
             they
             have
             produced
             part
             of
             those
             Evils
             whereof
             we
             complain
             at
             this
             day
             .
             There
             are
             some
             of
             them
             which
             were
             introduced
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             without
             any
             ill
             Intention
             ;
             but
             afterwards
             they
             have
             thence
             drawn
             Consequences
             which
             have
             ruined
             the
             Truth
             .
             In
             the
             First
             Ages
             ,
             there
             was
             nothing
             more
             simple
             than
             the
             Celebration
             of
             the
             
               Eucharist
               .
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               they
               took
               Wine
               ,
               that
               they
               mixed
               it
               with
               Water
               ,
               that
               they
               Blessed
               it
               together
               with
               the
               Bread
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               distributed
               it
               to
               the
               Assistants
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Deacons
               .
            
             But
             the
             ill
             understood
             Devotion
             of
             the
             following
             Ages
             ,
             did
             swell
             up
             this
             Sacrament
             with
             great
             Numbers
             of
             Ceremonies
             .
             They
             that
             followed
             after
             ,
             in
             those
             Ages
             of
             Ignorance
             ,
             did
             judge
             ,
             that
             the
             Body
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             was
             at
             least
             really
             under
             them
             ,
             seeing
             they
             did
             celebrate
             this
             Mystery
             with
             so
             much
             Pomp.
             And
             in
             fine
             ,
             Finding
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             all
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             a
             Sacrifice
             ;
             it
             became
             easie
             to
             them
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             Conceit
             ,
             that
             indeed
             it
             is
             a
             
               Propitiatory
               Sacrifice
            
             .
             This
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Reasons
             which
             make
             
             us
             to
             regard
             this
             great
             Heap
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             as
             a
             Worship
             wherein
             we
             never
             ought
             to
             Communicate
             .
          
           
             III.
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Matter
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             and
             of
             the
             
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Mass
            
             ,
             hath
             not
             said
             one
             word
             of
             
               Mases
               without
               Communicants
            
             ;
             I
             know
             not
             why
             ;
             for
             he
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             we
             regard
             that
             as
             a
             great
             Affair
             .
             Indeed
             one
             cannot
             imagine
             a
             greater
             Metamorphosis
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             they
             have
             introduced
             thereby
             into
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             .
             It
             is
             certainly
             clear
             ▪
             by
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Institution
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             11
             th
             Chapter
             of
             the
             first
             Epistle
             of
             St.
             Paul
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             given
             this
             Sacrament
             to
             be
             a
             Repast
             of
             Union
             and
             Charity
             ,
             wherein
             all
             the
             Faithful
             were
             to
             have
             their
             part
             .
             Every
             one
             ought
             to
             Eat
             and
             Drink
             therein
             ,
             in
             memory
             of
             the
             
               Benefit
               of
               the
               Death
               of
               his
               Saviour
            
             ;
             And
             they
             have
             made
             thereof
             a
             Spectacle
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Actor
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Faithful
             are
             but
             Spectatours
             .
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             Institution
             saith
             ,
             
               Eat
               and
               Drink
               all
            
             ;
             and
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             One
             only
             Eats
             and
             Drinks
             ;
             the
             Devotion
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             consists
             only
             in
             Regarding
             and
             Contemplating
             .
             I
             could
             shew
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             nothing
             so
             remote
             from
             God's
             Intention
             ,
             nothing
             so
             opposite
             to
             the
             Ends
             for
             which
             this
             Sacrament
             hath
             been
             Instituted
             .
             But
             I
             will
             only
             be
             content
             to
             say
             ,
             
               That
               such
               a
               Thing
               ,
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Ages
               ,
               would
               have
               passed
               for
               a
               Prodigy
               .
            
             If
             there
             should
             have
             been
             a
             great
             Assembly
             of
             Men
             ,
             Professing
             to
             be
             Christians
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             whereof
             ,
             at
             the
             Celebration
             of
             Mysteries
             ,
             the
             Pastour
             only
             had
             Eaten
             ;
             the
             Faithful
             entring
             in
             would
             have
             taken
             them
             for
             a
             Company
             of
             Reprobates
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             Church
             of
             Manicheans
             ,
             who
             had
             in
             honour
             the
             
               Creatures
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             Wine
             above
             all
             .
             These
             Gentlemen
             are
             too
             Learned
             to
             be
             ignorant
             of
             this
             Truth
             .
             There
             remains
             yet
             a
             Proof
             thereof
             in
             their
             Canon
             
             Law
             ,
             where
             we
             read
             ,
             
               That
               when
               Consecration
            
             
             
               is
               finished
               ,
               all
               must
               Communicate
               or
               be
               put
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               for
               the
               Apostles
               have
               so
               Ordained
               ,
               and
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Church
               observe
               it
               so
            
             .
          
           
             IV.
             I
             have
             but
             one
             Word
             to
             say
             ,
             it
             's
             about
             the
             
               Yoke
               of
               the
               Celibat
            
             ,
             which
             they
             impose
             on
             so
             many
             Persons
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             God
             forbid
             that
             we
             should
             blame
             the
             pure
             and
             voluntary
             Celibat
             :
             We
             say
             as
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             to
             be
             wished
             that
             the
             
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             were
             as
             He
             ;
             they
             could
             serve
             then
             ,
             both
             with
             less
             distraction
             ,
             and
             with
             more
             Zeal
             ,
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Faithful
             .
             But
             we
             cannot
             tolerate
             a
             Forced
             Celibat
             ,
             which
             they
             impose
             on
             so
             many
             Men
             and
             so
             many
             Women
             ,
             who
             are
             engaged
             either
             by
             Inconsideration
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Violence
             of
             their
             Superiours
             into
             a
             state
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             are
             not
             fit
             at
             all
             .
             The
             design
             of
             finding
             an
             Establishment
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             Benefice
             whereon
             they
             might
             live
             ,
             engages
             the
             Priests
             into
             the
             said
             Celibat
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             done
             ,
             without
             having
             in
             the
             least
             consulted
             their
             Heart
             and
             their
             Conscience
             .
             
               In
               all
               Families
               ,
               a
               Boy
               must
               be
               destined
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               with
               a
               prospect
               of
               enriching
               the
               House
               ,
               and
               putting
               it
               into
               a
               better
               Condition
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             Point
             that
             we
             can
             never
             digest
             ,
             because
             that
             this
             kind
             of
             Celibat
             ,
             is
             an
             inexhaustible
             and
             inevitable
             Source
             of
             Impurirties
             .
          
           
             I
             think
             now
             to
             have
             done
             all
             that
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             doth
             exact
             from
             him
             ,
             that
             shall
             think
             it
             fit
             to
             Answer
             his
             Treatise
             .
             I
             have
             confuted
             nothing
             ,
             and
             proved
             nothing
             ;
             I
             have
             only
             explained
             things
             ,
             and
             I
             believe
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             Explained
             with
             a
             very
             great
             Fidelity
             ,
             if
             not
             with
             a
             great
             Exactness
             and
             piercing
             Wit.
             I
             have
             only
             proved
             the
             Three
             Things
             ,
             that
             
             they
             permitted
             us
             to
             prove
             .
             The
             First
             ,
             That
             in
             those
             places
             wherein
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             gives
             an
             Idea
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             as
             
               Sweeter
               than
               that
               which
               we
               have
               ,
            
             he
             doth
             it
             not
             with
             all
             that
             Fidelity
             whereof
             he
             is
             capable
             .
             In
             other
             places
             ,
             where
             they
             would
             
               annihilate
               Disputes
            
             ,
             what
             we
             have
             said
             doth
             clearly
             shew
             ,
             
               That
               Objections
               and
               Disputes
               remain
               still
               entire
            
             ;
             that
             is
             the
             Second
             Thing
             which
             we
             were
             to
             prove
             .
             And
             finally
             ,
             From
             the
             first
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Church
               destroys
               Foundations
            
             ;
             that
             is
             the
             Third
             Thing
             which
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Condom
            
             demanded
             .
             I
             Conclude
             ,
             protesting
             ,
             that
             I
             regard
             the
             Re-union
             of
             Christians
             ,
             as
             the
             greatest
             Good
             that
             we
             can
             receive
             from
             Heaven
             .
             We
             are
             ready
             to
             buy
             it
             with
             the
             last
             drop
             of
             our
             Blood
             ;
             but
             we
             will
             never
             buy
             it
             by
             abandoning
             our
             Verities
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A46370-e890
           
             Cap.
             8
             ,
             &
             9.
             
          
           
             Part
             1.
             
             Tr.
             1.
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Bellarmine
             
               de
               Sanctorum
               beat
            
             .
             l.
             1.
             cap.
             18.
             
             Enchirid
             .
             c.
             12.
             prop.
             4.
             
          
           
             Vasquez
             in
             3.
             part
             .
             Thom.
             Tom.
             1.
             disp
             .
             97.
             
          
           
             Concilium
             Nicen.
             2.
             
             Can.
             2.
             
               in
               Epist
               .
               ad
            
             Const
             .
             &
             Iren.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Trident
             .
             Sess
             .
             22.
             
             Can.
             1.
             
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             Jesuites
             Doctrine
             of
             Probability
             will
             salve
             that
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Advertisement
             ,
             p.
             99.
             
          
           
             Advertism
             .
             pag.
             50.
             
             Explic.
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             Sess
             .
             25.
             de
             Invocatione
             Sanctorum
             .
          
           
             
               Advert
               sement
            
             ,
             p.
             ●7
             .
          
           
             Sess
             .
             22.
             
             Can.
             3.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             56.
             
          
           
             Advertisement
             p.
             62.
             
          
           
             Advertisement
             ,
             p.
             101.
             
          
           
             Expos
             .
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             Advertisement
             ,
             p.
             73.
             
          
           
             Expos
             .
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             Exposit
             .
             pag.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Advertisement
             ,
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             Office
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Paris
             ,
             with
             Petit.
             
               1672.
               pag.
               430.
            
             
          
           
             Exposit
             .
             pag.
             22.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Beatitud
               .
               Sanctorum
            
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             Exposit
             .
             pag.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Beatid
               .
               Sanct.
            
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             Coster
             .
             
               Enchirid
               .
               Contrevers
            
             .
             cap.
             12.
             pag.
             4.
             
          
           
             Preface
             to
             the
             Book
             of
             Father
             Cresset
             .
          
           
             Exposit
             .
             pag.
             15.
             
          
           
             Exposit
             .
             pag.
             44.
             
          
           
             Tract
             .
             1.
             pag.
             2.
             
          
           
             Pap.
             23.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             34.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             36.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             28.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             37
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             39
             ,
             54.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             58.
             60.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             61.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             86.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             100.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             104.
             
          
           
             Pag
             ,
             105.
             
          
           
             Sess
             .
             22.
             
             Can.
             5.
             
          
           
             Sess
             .
             22.
             c.
             3.
             
             &
             Can.
             3.
             
          
           
             Expos
             .
             p.
             45.
             
          
           
             
               Henry
               Holden
            
             ,
             de
             resolut
             .
             fidei
             ,
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Expos
             .
             p.
             34.
             
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             Sess
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             Breviary
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             by
             Order
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             and
             
               Pius
               5.
               
               May
               3.
               
               Sept.
               14.
               
            
          
           
             Sum.
             part
             .
             3.
             q.
             35.
             art
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Pontif.
             Roman
             .
          
           
             Libro
             Sacr.
             Ceremon
             .
             tit
             .
             de
             
               Agn.
               Dei.
            
             
          
           
             Advertism
             .
             pag.
             62.
             
          
           
             Vasquez
             .
             in
             2.
             
             Thom.
             Tom.
             1.
             disp
             .
             108.
             cap.
             1.
             
             Suarez
             .
             in
             3.
             
             Thom.
             T.
             1.
             disp
             .
             45.
             
             &
             5.
             
             Thom.
             qa
             .
             25.
             art
             .
             4.
             
             Bellarm.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             Miracle
             of
             the
             Thorn
             ,
             
               pag.
               7.
            
             
          
           
             Sess
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             Expos
             .
             p.
             39.
             
          
           
             Answer
             to
             a
             Writing
             about
             
               Holy
               Thorn
            
             ,
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             14.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             15.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             18.
             
          
           
             Vasquez
             .
             in
             Tom.
             1.
             disp
             .
             91.
             cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             85.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Arausic
             .
             An.
             529.
             
             Can.
             9.
             
          
           
             Can.
             18.
             
          
           
             Can.
             20.
             
          
           
             Can.
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Concord
               .
               lib.
            
             Arbitr
             .
             disp
             .
             7
             ,
             8.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Estius
             in
             Sent.
             lib.
             2.
             dist
             .
             26.
             par
             .
             35.
             
             Alphons
             .
             à
             Castr
             .
             
               de
               leg
               .
               Pen.
               lib.
            
             2.
             ca.
             14.
             
          
           
             Enchirid.
             cap.
             30.
             
          
           
             Expos
             .
             p.
             49.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             
               de
               Praedest
            
             .
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             Expos
             .
             p.
             61.
             
          
           
             Advertis
             .
             pag.
             44.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Trident
             .
             Sess
             .
             14.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Expos
             .
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             Bellarm.
             lib.
             4.
             
               de
               Poenitent
            
             .
             cap.
             1.
             55.
             
          
           
             Bellarm.
             ibid.
             c.
             7.
             55.
             
          
           
             Bellarm.
             lib.
             1.
             de
             Indulg
             .
             cap.
             2.
             45.
             
             Bellarm.
             ib
             ,
          
           
             Bellarm.
             ib.
             c.
             2.
             
             Prop.
             4.
             
          
           
             Expos
             .
             p.
             81.
             
          
           
             Exposit
             .
             pag.
             213.
             
          
           
             Sess
             .
             14.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Bull
             of
             
               Innocent
               XI
            
             .
             against
             65.
             
             Propos
             .
             Prop.
             57
             ,
          
           
             Exposit
             .
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             Expos
             .
             pag.
             167.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             Sunday
             52.
             
          
           
             Expos
             .
             pag.
             117
             ,
             118
             ,
             119.
             
          
           
             Exp.
             121.
             
          
           
             Expos
             .
             pag.
             181.
             
          
           
             Sunday
             52.
             
          
           
             From
             p.
             124.
             to
             p.
             126.
             
          
           
             Expos
             .
             pag.
             166.
             
          
           
             Expos
             .
             pag
             ,
             168.
             
          
           
             Expos
             .
             pag.
             143.
             
          
           
             Advertis
             .
             pag.
             88.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Trid.
             Sess
             .
             13.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Vasquez
             ,
             lib.
             3.
             disp
             .
             1.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Expos
             .
             pag.
             145
             ,
             146.
             
          
           
             Sess
             .
             22.
             cap.
             22.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             148.
             
          
           
             
               Advertism
               ▪
            
             pag
             46.
             
          
           
             Sess
             .
             22.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             7.
             7.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             7.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             9.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             25.
             
          
           
             Bellarm.
             de
             Miss
             .
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             55.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             Epistol
             .
             ad
             Ca●il
             .
          
           
             Expos
             .
             pag.
             176.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             77.
             
          
           
             Father
             Annat
             .
          
           
             Dist
             .
             96.
             
          
           
             Dist
             .
             40.
             
          
           
             Barn.
             Rom.
             Eccles
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
             §.
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             Bellar.
             min.
             contra
             Gerson
             .
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Lateran
             .
             5.
             
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Later
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Expos
             .
             209.
             
          
           
             De
             Consecr
             .
             dist
             .
             2.
             
             &
             Distinct
             .